Le Morte D’Arthur

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE

The Morte D’Arthur was finished, as the epilogue tells us, in the ninth
year of Edward IV., i.e. between March 4, 1469 and the same date in 1470. It is
thus, fitly enough, the last important English book written before the
introduction of printing into this country, and since no manuscript of it has
come down to us it is also the first English classic for our knowledge of which
we are entirely dependent on a printed text. Caxton’s story of how the
book was brought to him and he was induced to print it may be read farther on
in his own preface. From this we learn also that he was not only the printer of
the book, but to some extent its editor also, dividing Malory’s work into
twenty-one books, splitting up the books into chapters, by no means skilfully,
and supplying the “Rubrish” or chapter-headings. It may be added
that Caxton’s preface contains, moreover, a brief criticism which, on the
points on which it touches, is still the soundest and most sympathetic that has
been written.

Caxton finished his edition the last day of July 1485, some fifteen or sixteen
years after Malory wrote his epilogue. It is clear that the author was then
dead, or the printer would not have acted as a clumsy editor to the book, and
recent discoveries (if bibliography may, for the moment, enlarge its bounds to
mention such matters) have revealed with tolerable certainty when Malory died
and who he was. In letters to The Athenaeum in July 1896 Mr. T. Williams
pointed out that the name of a Sir Thomas Malorie occurred among those of a
number of other Lancastrians excluded from a general pardon granted by Edward
IV. in 1468, and that a William Mallerye was mentioned in the same year as
taking part in a Lancastrian rising. In September 1897, again, in another
letter to the same paper, Mr. A. T. Martin reported the finding of the will of
a Thomas Malory of Papworth, a hundred partly in Cambridgeshire, partly in
Hunts. This will was made on September 16, 1469, and as it was proved the 27th
of the next month the testator must have been in immediate expectation of
death. It contains the most careful provision for the education and starting in
life of a family of three daughters and seven sons, of whom the youngest seems
to have been still an infant. We cannot say with certainty that this Thomas
Malory, whose last thoughts were so busy for his children, was our author, or
that the Lancastrian knight discovered by Mr. Williams was identical with
either or both, but such evidence as the Morte D’Arthur offers favours
such a belief. There is not only the epilogue with its petition, “pray
for me while I am alive that God send me good deliverance and when I am dead
pray you all for my soul,” but this very request is foreshadowed at the
end of chap. 37 of Book ix. in the touching passage, surely inspired by
personal experience, as to the sickness “that is the greatest pain a
prisoner may have”; and the reflections on English fickleness in the
first chapter of Book xxi., though the Wars of the Roses might have inspired
them in any one, come most naturally from an author who was a Lancastrian
knight.

If the Morte D’Arthur was really written in prison and by a prisoner
distressed by ill-health as well as by lack of liberty, surely no task was ever
better devised to while away weary hours. Leaving abundant scope for
originality in selection, modification, and arrangement, as a compilation and
translation it had in it that mechanical element which adds the touch of
restfulness to literary work. No original, it is said, has yet been found for
Book vii., and it is possible that none will ever be forthcoming for chap. 20
of Book xviii., which describes the arrival of the body of the Fair Maiden of
Astolat at Arthur’s court, or vii for chap. 25 of the same book, with its
discourse on true love; but the great bulk of the work has been traced chapter
by chapter to the “Merlin” of Robert de Borron and his successors
(Bks. i.-iv.), the English metrical romance La Morte Arthur of the Thornton
manuscript (Bk. v.), the French romances of Tristan (Bks. viii.-x.) and of
Launcelot (Bks. vi., xi.-xix.), and lastly to the English prose Morte Arthur of
Harley MS. 2252 (Bks. xviii., xx., xxi.). As to Malory’s choice of his
authorities critics have not failed to point out that now and again he gives a
worse version where a better has come down to us, and if he had been able to
order a complete set of Arthurian manuscripts from his bookseller, no doubt he
would have done even better than he did! But of the skill, approaching to
original genius, with which he used the books from which he worked there is
little dispute.

Malory died leaving his work obviously unrevised, and in this condition it was
brought to Caxton, who prepared it for the press with his usual enthusiasm in
the cause of good literature, and also, it must be added, with his usual
carelessness. New chapters are sometimes made to begin in the middle of a
sentence, and in addition to simple misprints there are numerous passages in
which it is impossible to believe that we have the text as Malory intended it
to stand. After Caxton’s edition Malory’s manuscript must have
disappeared, and subsequent editions are differentiated only by the degree of
closeness with which they follow the first. Editions appeared printed by Wynkyn
de Worde in 1498 and 1529, by William Copland in 1559, by Thomas East about
1585, and by Thomas Stansby in 1634, each printer apparently taking the text of
his immediate predecessor and reproducing it with modifications.
Stansby’s edition served for reprints in 1816 and 1856 (the latter edited
by Thomas Wright); but in 1817 an edition supervised by Robert Southey went
back to Caxton’s text, though to a copy (only two are extant, and only
one perfect!) in which eleven leaves were supplied from Wynkyn de Worde’s
reprint. In 1868 Sir Edward Strachey produced for the present publishers a
reprint of Southey’s text in modern spelling, with the substitution of
current words for those now obsolete, and the softening of a handful of
passages likely, he thought, to prevent the book being placed in the hands of
boys. In 1889 a boon was conferred on scholars by the publication of Dr. H.
Oskar Sommer’s page-for-page reprint of Caxton’s text, with an
elaborate discussion of Malory’s sources. Dr. Sommer’s edition was
used by Sir E. Strachey to revise his Globe text, and in 1897 Mr. Israel
Gollancz produced for the “Temple Classics” a very pretty edition
in which Sir Edward Strachey’s principles of modernisation in spelling
and punctuation were adopted, but with the restoration of obsolete words and
omitted phrases. As to the present edition, Sir Edward Strachey altered with so
sparing a hand that on many pages differences between his version and that here
printed will be looked for in vain; but the most anxious care has been taken to
produce a text modernised as to its spelling, but in other respects in accurate
accordance with Caxton’s text, as represented by Dr Sommer’s
reprint. Obvious misprints have been silently corrected, but in a few cases
notes show where emendations have been introduced from Wynkyn de
Worde—not that Wynkyn had any more right to emend Caxton than we, but
because even a printer’s conjecture gains a little sanctity after four
centuries. The restoration of obsolete words has necessitated a much fuller
glossary, and the index of names has therefore been separated from it and
enlarged. In its present form the index is the work of Mr. Henry Littlehales.

A. W. POLLARD.

PREFACE OF WILLIAM CAXTON

After that I had accomplished and finished divers histories, as well of
contemplation as of other historial and worldly acts of great conquerors and
princes, and also certain books of ensamples and doctrine, many noble and
divers gentlemen of this realm of England came and demanded me many and oft
times, wherefore that I have not do made and imprint the noble history of the
Saint Greal, and of the most renowned Christian king, first and chief of the
three best Christian, and worthy, King Arthur, which ought most to be
remembered among us Englishmen to-fore all other Christian kings; for it is
notoyrly known through the universal world, that there be nine worthy and the
best that ever were, that is to wit, three Paynims, three Jews, and three
Christian men. As for the Paynims, they were to-fore the Incarnation of Christ,
which were named, the first Hector of Troy, of whom the history is comen both
in ballad and in prose, the second Alexander the Great, and the third Julius
Caesar, Emperor of Rome, of whom the histories be well known and had. And as
for the three Jews, which also were to-fore the incarnation of our Lord, of
whom the first was duke Joshua which brought the children of Israel into the
land of behest, the second David king of Jerusalem, and the third Judas
Machabeus, of these three the Bible rehearseth all their noble histories and
acts. And since the said Incarnation have been three noble Christian men,
stalled and admitted through the universal world into the number of the nine
best and worthy. Of whom was first the noble Arthur, whose noble acts I purpose
to write in this present book here following. The second was Charlemain, or
Charles the Great, of whom the history is had in many places, both in French
and in English. And the third and last was Godfrey of Boloine, of whose acts
and life I made a book unto the excellent prince and king of noble memory, King
Edward the Fourth.

The said noble gentlemen instantly required me to imprint the history of the
said noble king and conqueror King Arthur, and of his knights, with the history
of the Saint Greal, and of the death and ending of the said Arthur; affirming
that I ought rather to imprint his acts and noble feats, than of Godfrey of
Boloine, or any of the other eight, considering that he was a man born within
this realm, and king and emperor of the same: and that there be in French
divers and many noble volumes of his acts, and also of his knights. To whom I
answered that divers men hold opinion that there was no such Arthur, and that
all such books as been made of him be feigned and fables, because that some
chronicles make of him no mention, nor remember him nothing, nor of his
knights. Whereto they answered, and one in special said, that in him that
should say or think that there was never such a king called Arthur might well
be aretted great folly and blindness. For he said that there were many
evidences of the contrary. First ye may see his sepulchre in the monastery of
Glastonbury. And also in Policronicon, in the fifth book the sixth chapter, and
in the seventh book the twenty-third chapter, where his body was buried, and
after found, and translated into the said monastery. Ye shall see also in the
history of Bochas, in his book De Casu Principum, part of his noble acts, and
also of his fall. Also Galfridus in his British book recounteth his life: and
in divers places of England many remembrances be yet of him, and shall remain
perpetually, and also of his knights. First in the abbey of Westminster, at St.
Edward’s shrine, remaineth the print of his seal in red wax closed in
beryl, in which is written, Patricius Arthurus Britannie, Gallie, Germanie,
Dacie, Imperator. Item in the castle of Dover ye may see Gawaine’s skull,
and Cradok’s mantle: at Winchester the Round Table: in other places
Launcelot’s sword and many other things. Then all these things
considered, there can no man reasonably gainsay but there was a king of this
land named Arthur. For in all places, Christian and heathen, he is reputed and
taken for one of the nine worthy, and the first of the three Christian men. And
also, he is more spoken of beyond the sea, more books made of his noble acts,
than there be in England, as well in Dutch, Italian, Spanish, and Greekish, as
in French. And yet of record remain in witness of him in Wales, in the town of
Camelot, the great stones and the marvellous works of iron lying under the
ground, and royal vaults, which divers now living have seen. Wherefore it is a
marvel why he is no more renowned in his own country, save only it accordeth to
the Word of God, which saith that no man is accepted for a prophet in his own
country.

Then all these things aforesaid alleged, I could not well deny but that there
was such a noble king named Arthur, and reputed one of the nine worthy, and
first and chief of the Christian men. And many noble volumes be made of him and
of his noble knights in French, which I have seen and read beyond the sea,
which be not had in our maternal tongue. But in Welsh be many and also in
French, and some in English but nowhere nigh all. Wherefore, such as have late
been drawn out briefly into English I have after the simple conning that God
hath sent to me, under the favour and correction of all noble lords and
gentlemen, enprised to imprint a book of the noble histories of the said King
Arthur, and of certain of his knights, after a copy unto me delivered, which
copy Sir Thomas Malorye did take out of certain books of French, and reduced it
into English. And I, according to my copy, have done set it in imprint, to the
intent that noble men may see and learn the noble acts of chivalry, the gentle
and virtuous deeds that some knights used in those days, by which they came to
honour, and how they that were vicious were punished and oft put to shame and
rebuke; humbly beseeching all noble lords and ladies, with all other estates of
what estate or degree they been of, that shall see and read in this said book
and work, that they take the good and honest acts in their remembrance, and to
follow the same. Wherein they shall find many joyous and pleasant histories,
and noble and renowned acts of humanity, gentleness, and chivalry. For herein
may be seen noble chivalry, courtesy, humanity, friendliness, hardiness, love,
friendship, cowardice, murder, hate, virtue, and sin. Do after the good and
leave the evil, and it shall bring you to good fame and renown. And for to pass
the time this book shall be pleasant to read in, but for to give faith and
belief that all is true that is contained herein, ye be at your liberty: but
all is written for our doctrine, and for to beware that we fall not to vice nor
sin, but to exercise and follow virtue, by which we may come and attain to good
fame and renown in this life, and after this short and transitory life to come
unto everlasting bliss in heaven; the which He grant us that reigneth in
heaven, the blessed Trinity. Amen.

Then to proceed forth in this said book, which I direct unto all noble princes,
lords and ladies, gentlemen or gentlewomen, that desire to read or hear read of
the noble and joyous history of the great conqueror and excellent king, King
Arthur, sometime king of this noble realm, then called Britain; I, William
Caxton, simple person, present this book following, which I have enprised to
imprint: and treateth of the noble acts, feats of arms of chivalry, prowess,
hardiness, humanity, love, courtesy, and very gentleness, with many wonderful
histories and adventures. And for to understand briefly the content of this
volume, I have divided it into XXI Books, and every book chaptered, as
hereafter shall by God’s grace follow. The First Book shall treat how
Uther Pendragon gat the noble conqueror King Arthur, and containeth xxviii
chapters. The Second Book treateth of Balin the noble knight, and containeth
xix chapters. The Third Book treateth of the marriage of King Arthur to Queen
Guenever, with other matters, and containeth xv chapters. The Fourth Book, how
Merlin was assotted, and of war made to King Arthur, and containeth xxix
chapters. The Fifth Book treateth of the conquest of Lucius the emperor, and
containeth xii chapters. The Sixth Book treateth of Sir Launcelot and Sir
Lionel, and marvellous adventures, and containeth xviii chapters. The Seventh
Book treateth of a noble knight called Sir Gareth, and named by Sir Kay
Beaumains, and containeth xxxvi chapters. The Eighth Book treateth of the birth
of Sir Tristram the noble knight, and of his acts, and containeth xli chapters.
The Ninth Book treateth of a knight named by Sir Kay Le Cote Male Taille, and
also of Sir Tristram, and containeth xliv chapters. The Tenth Book treateth of
Sir Tristram, and other marvellous adventures, and containeth lxxxviii
chapters. The Eleventh Book treateth of Sir Launcelot and Sir Galahad, and
containeth xiv chapters. The Twelfth Book treateth of Sir Launcelot and his
madness, and containeth xiv chapters. The Thirteenth Book treateth how Galahad
came first to king Arthur’s court, and the quest how the Sangreal was
begun, and containeth xx chapters. The Fourteenth Book treateth of the quest of
the Sangreal, and containeth x chapters. The Fifteenth Book treateth of Sir
Launcelot, and containeth vi chapters. The Sixteenth Book treateth of Sir Bors
and Sir Lionel his brother, and containeth xvii chapters. The Seventeenth Book
treateth of the Sangreal, and containeth xxiii chapters. The Eighteenth Book
treateth of Sir Launcelot and the queen, and containeth xxv chapters. The
Nineteenth Book treateth of Queen Guenever and Launcelot, and containeth xiii
chapters. The Twentieth Book treateth of the piteous death of Arthur, and
containeth xxii chapters. The Twenty-first Book treateth of his last departing,
and how Sir Launcelot came to revenge his death, and containeth xiii chapters.
The sum is twenty-one books, which contain the sum of five hundred and seven
chapters, as more plainly shall follow hereafter.

BOOK I.

CHAPTER I.
First, How Uther Pendragon sent for the
duke of Cornwall and Igraine his wife, and of their departing suddenly
again.

It befell in the days of Uther Pendragon, when he was king of all England, and
so reigned, that there was a mighty duke in Cornwall that held war against him
long time. And the duke was called the Duke of Tintagil. And so by means King
Uther sent for this duke, charging him to bring his wife with him, for she was
called a fair lady, and a passing wise, and her name was called Igraine.

So when the duke and his wife were come unto the king, by the means of great
lords they were accorded both. The king liked and loved this lady well, and he
made them great cheer out of measure, and desired to have lain by her. But she
was a passing good woman, and would not assent unto the king. And then she told
the duke her husband, and said, I suppose that we were sent for that I should
be dishonoured; wherefore, husband, I counsel you, that we depart from hence
suddenly, that we may ride all night unto our own castle. And in like wise as
she said so they departed, that neither the king nor none of his council were
ware of their departing. All so soon as King Uther knew of their departing so
suddenly, he was wonderly wroth. Then he called to him his privy council, and
told them of the sudden departing of the duke and his wife.

Then they advised the king to send for the duke and his wife by a great charge;
and if he will not come at your summons, then may ye do your best, then have ye
cause to make mighty war upon him. So that was done, and the messengers had
their answers; and that was this shortly, that neither he nor his wife would
not come at him.

Then was the king wonderly wroth. And then the king sent him plain word again,
and bade him be ready and stuff him and garnish him, for within forty days he
would fetch him out of the biggest castle that he hath.

When the duke had this warning, anon he went and furnished and garnished two
strong castles of his, of the which the one hight Tintagil, and the other
castle hight Terrabil. So his wife Dame Igraine he put in the castle of
Tintagil, and himself he put in the castle of Terrabil, the which had many
issues and posterns out. Then in all haste came Uther with a great host, and
laid a siege about the castle of Terrabil. And there he pight many pavilions,
and there was great war made on both parties, and much people slain. Then for
pure anger and for great love of fair Igraine the king Uther fell sick. So came
to the king Uther Sir Ulfius, a noble knight, and asked the king why he was
sick. I shall tell thee, said the king, I am sick for anger and for love of
fair Igraine, that I may not be whole. Well, my lord, said Sir Ulfius, I shall
seek Merlin, and he shall do you remedy, that your heart shall be pleased. So
Ulfius departed, and by adventure he met Merlin in a beggar’s array, and
there Merlin asked Ulfius whom he sought. And he said he had little ado to tell
him. Well, said Merlin, I know whom thou seekest, for thou seekest Merlin;
therefore seek no farther, for I am he; and if King Uther will well reward me,
and be sworn unto me to fulfil my desire, that shall be his honour and profit
more than mine; for I shall cause him to have all his desire. All this will I
undertake, said Ulfius, that there shall be nothing reasonable but thou shalt
have thy desire. Well, said Merlin, he shall have his intent and desire. And
therefore, said Merlin, ride on your way, for I will not be long behind.

CHAPTER II.
How Uther Pendragon made war on the
duke of Cornwall, and how by the mean of Merlin he lay by the duchess and gat
Arthur.

Then Ulfius was glad, and rode on more than a pace till that he came to King
Uther Pendragon, and told him he had met with Merlin. Where is he? said the
king. Sir, said Ulfius, he will not dwell long. Therewithal Ulfius was ware
where Merlin stood at the porch of the pavilion’s door. And then Merlin
was bound to come to the king. When King Uther saw him, he said he was welcome.
Sir, said Merlin, I know all your heart every deal; so ye will be sworn unto me
as ye be a true king anointed, to fulfil my desire, ye shall have your desire.
Then the king was sworn upon the Four Evangelists. Sir, said Merlin, this is my
desire: the first night that ye shall lie by Igraine ye shall get a child on
her, and when that is born, that it shall be delivered to me for to nourish
there as I will have it; for it shall be your worship, and the child’s
avail, as mickle as the child is worth. I will well, said the king, as thou
wilt have it. Now make you ready, said Merlin, this night ye shall lie with
Igraine in the castle of Tintagil; and ye shall be like the duke her husband,
Ulfius shall be like Sir Brastias, a knight of the duke’s, and I will be
like a knight that hight Sir Jordanus, a knight of the duke’s. But wait
ye make not many questions with her nor her men, but say ye are diseased, and
so hie you to bed, and rise not on the morn till I come to you, for the castle
of Tintagil is but ten miles hence; so this was done as they devised. But the
duke of Tintagil espied how the king rode from the siege of Terrabil, and
therefore that night he issued out of the castle at a postern for to have
distressed the king’s host. And so, through his own issue, the duke
himself was slain or ever the king came at the castle of Tintagil.

So after the death of the duke, King Uther lay with Igraine more than three
hours after his death, and begat on her that night Arthur, and on day came
Merlin to the king, and bade him make him ready, and so he kissed the lady
Igraine and departed in all haste. But when the lady heard tell of the duke her
husband, and by all record he was dead or ever King Uther came to her, then she
marvelled who that might be that lay with her in likeness of her lord; so she
mourned privily and held her peace. Then all the barons by one assent prayed
the king of accord betwixt the lady Igraine and him; the king gave them leave,
for fain would he have been accorded with her. So the king put all the trust in
Ulfius to entreat between them, so by the entreaty at the last the king and she
met together. Now will we do well, said Ulfius, our king is a lusty knight and
wifeless, and my lady Igraine is a passing fair lady; it were great joy unto us
all, an it might please the king to make her his queen. Unto that they all well
accorded and moved it to the king. And anon, like a lusty knight, he assented
thereto with good will, and so in all haste they were married in a morning with
great mirth and joy.

And King Lot of Lothian and of Orkney then wedded Margawse that was
Gawaine’s mother, and King Nentres of the land of Garlot wedded Elaine.
All this was done at the request of King Uther. And the third sister Morgan le
Fay was put to school in a nunnery, and there she learned so much that she was
a great clerk of necromancy. And after she was wedded to King Uriens of the
land of Gore, that was Sir Ewain’s le Blanchemain’s father.

CHAPTER III.
Of the birth of King Arthur and of
his nurture.

Then Queen Igraine waxed daily greater and greater, so it befell after within
half a year, as King Uther lay by his queen, he asked her, by the faith she
owed to him, whose was the body; then she sore abashed to give answer. Dismay
you not, said the king, but tell me the truth, and I shall love you the better,
by the faith of my body. Sir, said she, I shall tell you the truth. The same
night that my lord was dead, the hour of his death, as his knights record,
there came into my castle of Tintagil a man like my lord in speech and in
countenance, and two knights with him in likeness of his two knights Brastias
and Jordanus, and so I went unto bed with him as I ought to do with my lord,
and the same night, as I shall answer unto God, this child was begotten upon
me. That is truth, said the king, as ye say; for it was I myself that came in
the likeness, and therefore dismay you not, for I am father of the child; and
there he told her all the cause, how it was by Merlin’s counsel. Then the
queen made great joy when she knew who was the father of her child.

Soon came Merlin unto the king, and said, Sir, ye must purvey you for the
nourishing of your child. As thou wilt, said the king, be it. Well, said
Merlin, I know a lord of yours in this land, that is a passing true man and a
faithful, and he shall have the nourishing of your child, and his name is Sir
Ector, and he is a lord of fair livelihood in many parts in England and Wales;
and this lord, Sir Ector, let him be sent for, for to come and speak with you,
and desire him yourself, as he loveth you, that he will put his own child to
nourishing to another woman, and that his wife nourish yours. And when the
child is born let it be delivered to me at yonder privy postern unchristened.
So like as Merlin devised it was done. And when Sir Ector was come he made
fiaunce to the king for to nourish the child like as the king desired; and
there the king granted Sir Ector great rewards. Then when the lady was
delivered, the king commanded two knights and two ladies to take the child,
bound in a cloth of gold, and that ye deliver him to what poor man ye meet at
the postern gate of the castle. So the child was delivered unto Merlin, and so
he bare it forth unto Sir Ector, and made an holy man to christen him, and
named him Arthur; and so Sir Ector’s wife nourished him with her own pap.

CHAPTER IV.
Of the death of King Uther
Pendragon.

Then within two years King Uther fell sick of a great malady. And in the
meanwhile his enemies usurped upon him, and did a great battle upon his men,
and slew many of his people. Sir, said Merlin, ye may not lie so as ye do, for
ye must to the field though ye ride on an horse-litter: for ye shall never have
the better of your enemies but if your person be there, and then shall ye have
the victory. So it was done as Merlin had devised, and they carried the king
forth in an horse-litter with a great host towards his enemies. And at St.
Albans there met with the king a great host of the North. And that day Sir
Ulfius and Sir Brastias did great deeds of arms, and King Uther’s men
overcame the Northern battle and slew many people, and put the remnant to
flight. And then the king returned unto London, and made great joy of his
victory. And then he fell passing sore sick, so that three days and three
nights he was speechless: wherefore all the barons made great sorrow, and asked
Merlin what counsel were best. There is none other remedy, said Merlin, but God
will have his will. But look ye all barons be before King Uther to-morn, and
God and I shall make him to speak. So on the morn all the barons with Merlin
came to-fore the king; then Merlin said aloud unto King Uther, Sir, shall your
son Arthur be king after your days, of this realm with all the appurtenance?
Then Uther Pendragon turned him, and said in hearing of them all, I give him
God’s blessing and mine, and bid him pray for my soul, and righteously
and worshipfully that he claim the crown, upon forfeiture of my blessing; and
therewith he yielded up the ghost, and then was he interred as longed to a
king. Wherefore the queen, fair Igraine, made great sorrow, and all the barons.

CHAPTER V.
How Arthur was chosen king, and of
wonders and marvels of a sword taken out of a stone by the said Arthur.

Then stood the realm in great jeopardy long while, for every lord that was
mighty of men made him strong, and many weened to have been king. Then Merlin
went to the Archbishop of Canterbury, and counselled him for to send for all
the lords of the realm, and all the gentlemen of arms, that they should to
London come by Christmas, upon pain of cursing; and for this cause, that Jesus,
that was born on that night, that he would of his great mercy show some
miracle, as he was come to be king of mankind, for to show some miracle who
should be rightwise king of this realm. So the Archbishop, by the advice of
Merlin, sent for all the lords and gentlemen of arms that they should come by
Christmas even unto London. And many of them made them clean of their life,
that their prayer might be the more acceptable unto God. So in the greatest
church of London, whether it were Paul’s or not the French book maketh no
mention, all the estates were long or day in the church for to pray. And when
matins and the first mass was done, there was seen in the churchyard, against
the high altar, a great stone four square, like unto a marble stone; and in
midst thereof was like an anvil of steel a foot on high, and therein stuck a
fair sword naked by the point, and letters there were written in gold about the
sword that said thus:—Whoso pulleth out this sword of this stone and
anvil, is rightwise king born of all England. Then the people marvelled, and
told it to the Archbishop.

I command, said the Archbishop, that ye keep you within your church and pray
unto God still, that no man touch the sword till the high mass be all done. So
when all masses were done all the lords went to behold the stone and the sword.
And when they saw the scripture some assayed, such as would have been king. But
none might stir the sword nor move it. He is not here, said the Archbishop,
that shall achieve the sword, but doubt not God will make him known. But this
is my counsel, said the Archbishop, that we let purvey ten knights, men of good
fame, and they to keep this sword. So it was ordained, and then there was made
a cry, that every man should assay that would, for to win the sword. And upon
New Year’s Day the barons let make a jousts and a tournament, that all
knights that would joust or tourney there might play, and all this was ordained
for to keep the lords together and the commons, for the Archbishop trusted that
God would make him known that should win the sword.

So upon New Year’s Day, when the service was done, the barons rode unto
the field, some to joust and some to tourney, and so it happened that Sir
Ector, that had great livelihood about London, rode unto the jousts, and with
him rode Sir Kay his son, and young Arthur that was his nourished brother; and
Sir Kay was made knight at All Hallowmass afore. So as they rode to the
jousts-ward, Sir Kay lost his sword, for he had left it at his father’s
lodging, and so he prayed young Arthur for to ride for his sword. I will well,
said Arthur, and rode fast after the sword, and when he came home, the lady and
all were out to see the jousting. Then was Arthur wroth, and said to himself, I
will ride to the churchyard, and take the sword with me that sticketh in the
stone, for my brother Sir Kay shall not be without a sword this day. So when he
came to the churchyard, Sir Arthur alighted and tied his horse to the stile,
and so he went to the tent, and found no knights there, for they were at the
jousting. And so he handled the sword by the handles, and lightly and fiercely
pulled it out of the stone, and took his horse and rode his way until he came
to his brother Sir Kay, and delivered him the sword. And as soon as Sir Kay saw
the sword, he wist well it was the sword of the stone, and so he rode to his
father Sir Ector, and said: Sir, lo here is the sword of the stone, wherefore I
must be king of this land. When Sir Ector beheld the sword, he returned again
and came to the church, and there they alighted all three, and went into the
church. And anon he made Sir Kay swear upon a book how he came to that sword.
Sir, said Sir Kay, by my brother Arthur, for he brought it to me. How gat ye
this sword? said Sir Ector to Arthur. Sir, I will tell you. When I came home
for my brother’s sword, I found nobody at home to deliver me his sword;
and so I thought my brother Sir Kay should not be swordless, and so I came
hither eagerly and pulled it out of the stone without any pain. Found ye any
knights about this sword? said Sir Ector. Nay, said Arthur. Now, said Sir Ector
to Arthur, I understand ye must be king of this land. Wherefore I, said Arthur,
and for what cause? Sir, said Ector, for God will have it so; for there should
never man have drawn out this sword, but he that shall be rightwise king of
this land. Now let me see whether ye can put the sword there as it was, and
pull it out again. That is no mastery, said Arthur, and so he put it in the
stone; wherewithal Sir Ector assayed to pull out the sword and failed.

CHAPTER VI.
How King Arthur pulled out the sword
divers times.

Now assay, said Sir Ector unto Sir Kay. And anon he pulled at the sword with
all his might; but it would not be. Now shall ye assay, said Sir Ector to
Arthur. I will well, said Arthur, and pulled it out easily. And therewithal Sir
Ector knelt down to the earth, and Sir Kay. Alas, said Arthur, my own dear
father and brother, why kneel ye to me? Nay, nay, my lord Arthur, it is not so;
I was never your father nor of your blood, but I wot well ye are of an higher
blood than I weened ye were. And then Sir Ector told him all, how he was
betaken him for to nourish him, and by whose commandment, and by Merlin’s
deliverance.

Then Arthur made great dole when he understood that Sir Ector was not his
father. Sir, said Ector unto Arthur, will ye be my good and gracious lord when
ye are king? Else were I to blame, said Arthur, for ye are the man in the world
that I am most beholden to, and my good lady and mother your wife, that as well
as her own hath fostered me and kept. And if ever it be God’s will that I
be king as ye say, ye shall desire of me what I may do, and I shall not fail
you; God forbid I should fail you Sir, said Sir Ector, I will ask no more of
you, but that ye will make my son, your foster brother, Sir Kay, seneschal of
all your lands. That shall be done, said Arthur, and more, by the faith of my
body, that never man shall have that office but he, while he and I live.
Therewithal they went unto the Archbishop, and told him how the sword was
achieved, and by whom; and on Twelfth-day all the barons came thither, and to
assay to take the sword, who that would assay. But there afore them all, there
might none take it out but Arthur; wherefore there were many lords wroth, and
said it was great shame unto them all and the realm, to be overgoverned with a
boy of no high blood born. And so they fell out at that time that it was put
off till Candlemas and then all the barons should meet there again; but always
the ten knights were ordained to watch the sword day and night, and so they set
a pavilion over the stone and the sword, and five always watched. So at
Candlemas many more great lords came thither for to have won the sword, but
there might none prevail. And right as Arthur did at Christmas, he did at
Candlemas, and pulled out the sword easily, whereof the barons were sore
aggrieved and put it off in delay till the high feast of Easter. And as Arthur
sped before, so did he at Easter; yet there were some of the great lords had
indignation that Arthur should be king, and put it off in a delay till the
feast of Pentecost.

Then the Archbishop of Canterbury by Merlin’s providence let purvey then
of the best knights that they might get, and such knights as Uther Pendragon
loved best and most trusted in his days. And such knights were put about Arthur
as Sir Baudwin of Britain, Sir Kay, Sir Ulfius, Sir Brastias. All these, with
many other, were always about Arthur, day and night, till the feast of
Pentecost.

CHAPTER VII.
How King Arthur was crowned, and how
he made officers.

And at the feast of Pentecost all manner of men assayed to pull at the sword
that would assay; but none might prevail but Arthur, and pulled it out afore
all the lords and commons that were there, wherefore all the commons cried at
once, We will have Arthur unto our king, we will put him no more in delay, for
we all see that it is God’s will that he shall be our king, and who that
holdeth against it, we will slay him. And therewithal they kneeled at once,
both rich and poor, and cried Arthur mercy because they had delayed him so
long, and Arthur forgave them, and took the sword between both his hands, and
offered it upon the altar where the Archbishop was, and so was he made knight
of the best man that was there. And so anon was the coronation made. And there
was he sworn unto his lords and the commons for to be a true king, to stand
with true justice from thenceforth the days of this life. Also then he made all
lords that held of the crown to come in, and to do service as they ought to do.
And many complaints were made unto Sir Arthur of great wrongs that were done
since the death of King Uther, of many lands that were bereaved lords, knights,
ladies, and gentlemen. Wherefore King Arthur made the lands to be given again
unto them that owned them.

When this was done, that the king had stablished all the countries about
London, then he let make Sir Kay seneschal of England; and Sir Baudwin of
Britain was made constable; and Sir Ulfius was made chamberlain; and Sir
Brastias was made warden to wait upon the north from Trent forwards, for it was
that time the most party the king’s enemies. But within few years after
Arthur won all the north, Scotland, and all that were under their obeissance.
Also Wales, a part of it, held against Arthur, but he overcame them all, as he
did the remnant, through the noble prowess of himself and his knights of the
Round Table.

CHAPTER VIII.
How King Arthur held in Wales, at a
Pentecost, a great feast, and what kings and lords came to his feast.

Then the king removed into Wales, and let cry a great feast that it should be
holden at Pentecost after the incoronation of him at the city of Carlion. Unto
the feast came King Lot of Lothian and of Orkney, with five hundred knights
with him. Also there came to the feast King Uriens of Gore with four hundred
knights with him. Also there came to that feast King Nentres of Garlot, with
seven hundred knights with him. Also there came to the feast the king of
Scotland with six hundred knights with him, and he was but a young man. Also
there came to the feast a king that was called the King with the Hundred
Knights, but he and his men were passing well beseen at all points. Also there
came the king of Carados with five hundred knights. And King Arthur was glad of
their coming, for he weened that all the kings and knights had come for great
love, and to have done him worship at his feast; wherefore the king made great
joy, and sent the kings and knights great presents. But the kings would none
receive, but rebuked the messengers shamefully, and said they had no joy to
receive no gifts of a beardless boy that was come of low blood, and sent him
word they would none of his gifts, but that they were come to give him gifts
with hard swords betwixt the neck and the shoulders: and therefore they came
thither, so they told to the messengers plainly, for it was great shame to all
them to see such a boy to have a rule of so noble a realm as this land was.
With this answer the messengers departed and told to King Arthur this answer.
Wherefore, by the advice of his barons, he took him to a strong tower with five
hundred good men with him. And all the kings aforesaid in a manner laid a siege
to-fore him, but King Arthur was well victualed. And within fifteen days there
came Merlin among them into the city of Carlion. Then all the kings were
passing glad of Merlin, and asked him, For what cause is that boy Arthur made
your king? Sirs, said Merlin, I shall tell you the cause, for he is King Uther
Pendragon’s son, born in wedlock, gotten on Igraine, the duke’s
wife of Tintagil. Then is he a bastard, they said all. Nay, said Merlin, after
the death of the duke, more than three hours, was Arthur begotten, and thirteen
days after King Uther wedded Igraine; and therefore I prove him he is no
bastard. And who saith nay, he shall be king and overcome all his enemies; and,
or he die, he shall be long king of all England, and have under his obeissance
Wales, Ireland, and Scotland, and more realms than I will now rehearse. Some of
the kings had marvel of Merlin’s words, and deemed well that it should be
as he said; and some of them laughed him to scorn, as King Lot; and more other
called him a witch. But then were they accorded with Merlin, that King Arthur
should come out and speak with the kings, and to come safe and to go safe, such
surance there was made. So Merlin went unto King Arthur, and told him how he
had done, and bade him fear not, but come out boldly and speak with them, and
spare them not, but answer them as their king and chieftain; for ye shall
overcome them all, whether they will or nill.

CHAPTER IX.
Of the first war that King Arthur had,
and how he won the field.

Then King Arthur came out of his tower, and had under his gown a jesseraunt of
double mail, and there went with him the Archbishop of Canterbury, and Sir
Baudwin of Britain, and Sir Kay, and Sir Brastias: these were the men of most
worship that were with him. And when they were met there was no meekness, but
stout words on both sides; but always King Arthur answered them, and said he
would make them to bow an he lived. Wherefore they departed with wrath, and
King Arthur bade keep them well, and they bade the king keep him well. So the
king returned him to the tower again and armed him and all his knights. What
will ye do? said Merlin to the kings; ye were better for to stint, for ye shall
not here prevail though ye were ten times so many. Be we well advised to be
afeared of a dream-reader? said King Lot. With that Merlin vanished away, and
came to King Arthur, and bade him set on them fiercely; and in the meanwhile
there were three hundred good men, of the best that were with the kings, that
went straight unto King Arthur, and that comforted him greatly. Sir, said
Merlin to Arthur, fight not with the sword that ye had by miracle, till that ye
see ye go unto the worse, then draw it out and do your best. So forthwithal
King Arthur set upon them in their lodging. And Sir Baudwin, Sir Kay, and Sir
Brastias slew on the right hand and on the left hand that it was marvel; and
always King Arthur on horseback laid on with a sword, and did marvellous deeds
of arms, that many of the kings had great joy of his deeds and hardiness.

Then King Lot brake out on the back side, and the King with the Hundred
Knights, and King Carados, and set on Arthur fiercely behind him. With that Sir
Arthur turned with his knights, and smote behind and before, and ever Sir
Arthur was in the foremost press till his horse was slain underneath him. And
therewith King Lot smote down King Arthur. With that his four knights received
him and set him on horseback. Then he drew his sword Excalibur, but it was so
bright in his enemies’ eyes, that it gave light like thirty torches. And
therewith he put them a-back, and slew much people. And then the commons of
Carlion arose with clubs and staves and slew many knights; but all the kings
held them together with their knights that were left alive, and so fled and
departed. And Merlin came unto Arthur, and counselled him to follow them no
further.

CHAPTER X.
How Merlin counselled King Arthur to
send for King Ban and King Bors, and of their counsel taken for the war.

So after the feast and journey, King Arthur drew him unto London, and so by the
counsel of Merlin, the king let call his barons to council, for Merlin had told
the king that the six kings that made war upon him would in all haste be awroke
on him and on his lands. Wherefore the king asked counsel at them all. They
could no counsel give, but said they were big enough. Ye say well, said Arthur;
I thank you for your good courage, but will ye all that loveth me speak with
Merlin? ye know well that he hath done much for me, and he knoweth many things,
and when he is afore you, I would that ye prayed him heartily of his best
advice. All the barons said they would pray him and desire him. So Merlin was
sent for, and fair desired of all the barons to give them best counsel. I shall
say you, said Merlin, I warn you all, your enemies are passing strong for you,
and they are good men of arms as be alive, and by this time they have gotten to
them four kings more, and a mighty duke; and unless that our king have more
chivalry with him than he may make within the bounds of his own realm, an he
fight with them in battle, he shall be overcome and slain. What were best to do
in this cause? said all the barons. I shall tell you, said Merlin, mine advice;
there are two brethren beyond the sea, and they be kings both, and marvellous
good men of their hands; and that one hight King Ban of Benwick, and that other
hight King Bors of Gaul, that is France. And on these two kings warreth a
mighty man of men, the King Claudas, and striveth with them for a castle, and
great war is betwixt them. But this Claudas is so mighty of goods whereof he
getteth good knights, that he putteth these two kings most part to the worse;
wherefore this is my counsel, that our king and sovereign lord send unto the
kings Ban and Bors by two trusty knights with letters well devised, that an
they will come and see King Arthur and his court, and so help him in his wars,
that he will be sworn unto them to help them in their wars against King
Claudas. Now, what say ye unto this counsel? said Merlin. This is well
counselled, said the king and all the barons.

Right so in all haste there were ordained to go two knights on the message unto
the two kings. So were there made letters in the pleasant wise according unto
King Arthur’s desire. Ulfius and Brastias were made the messengers, and
so rode forth well horsed and well armed and as the guise was that time, and so
passed the sea and rode toward the city of Benwick. And there besides were
eight knights that espied them, and at a strait passage they met with Ulfius
and Brastias, and would have taken them prisoners; so they prayed them that
they might pass, for they were messengers unto King Ban and Bors sent from King
Arthur. Therefore, said the eight knights, ye shall die or be prisoners, for we
be knights of King Claudas. And therewith two of them dressed their spears, and
Ulfius and Brastias dressed their spears, and ran together with great raundon.
And Claudas’ knights brake their spears, and theirs to-held and bare the
two knights out of their saddles to the earth, and so left them lying, and rode
their ways. And the other six knights rode afore to a passage to meet with them
again, and so Ulfius and Brastias smote other two down, and so passed on their
ways. And at the fourth passage there met two for two, and both were laid unto
the earth; so there was none of the eight knights but he was sore hurt or
bruised. And when they come to Benwick it fortuned there were both kings, Ban
and Bors.

And when it was told the kings that there were come messengers, there were sent
unto them two knights of worship, the one hight Lionses, lord of the country of
Payarne, and Sir Phariance a worshipful knight. Anon they asked from whence
they came, and they said from King Arthur, king of England; so they took them
in their arms and made great joy each of other. But anon, as the two kings wist
they were messengers of Arthur’s, there was made no tarrying, but
forthwith they spake with the knights, and welcomed them in the faithfullest
wise, and said they were most welcome unto them before all the kings living;
and therewith they kissed the letters and delivered them. And when Ban and Bors
understood the letters, then they were more welcome than they were before. And
after the haste of the letters they gave them this answer, that they would
fulfil the desire of King Arthur’s writing, and Ulfius and Brastias,
tarry there as long as they would, they should have such cheer as might be made
them in those marches. Then Ulfius and Brastias told the kings of the adventure
at their passages of the eight knights. Ha! ah! said Ban and Bors, they were my
good friends. I would I had wist of them; they should not have escaped so. So
Ulfius and Brastias had good cheer and great gifts, as much as they might bear
away; and had their answer by mouth and by writing, that those two kings would
come unto Arthur in all the haste that they might. So the two knights rode on
afore, and passed the sea, and came to their lord, and told him how they had
sped, whereof King Arthur was passing glad. At what time suppose ye the two
kings will be here? Sir, said they, afore All Hallowmass. Then the king let
purvey for a great feast, and let cry a great jousts. And by All Hallowmass the
two kings were come over the sea with three hundred knights well arrayed both
for the peace and for the war. And King Arthur met with them ten mile out of
London, and there was great joy as could be thought or made. And on All
Hallowmass at the great feast, sat in the hall the three kings, and Sir Kay
seneschal served in the hall, and Sir Lucas the butler, that was Duke
Corneus’ son, and Sir Griflet, that was the son of Cardol, these three
knights had the rule of all the service that served the kings. And anon, as
they had washen and risen, all knights that would joust made them ready; by
then they were ready on horseback there were seven hundred knights. And Arthur,
Ban, and Bors, with the Archbishop of Canterbury, and Sir Ector, Kay’s
father, they were in a place covered with cloth of gold like an hall, with
ladies and gentlewomen, for to behold who did best, and thereon to give
judgment.

CHAPTER XI.
Of a great tourney made by King Arthur
and the two kings Ban and Bors, and how they went over the sea.

And King Arthur and the two kings let depart the seven hundred knights in two
parties. And there were three hundred knights of the realm of Benwick and of
Gaul turned on the other side. Then they dressed their shields, and began to
couch their spears many good knights. So Griflet was the first that met with a
knight, one Ladinas, and they met so eagerly that all men had wonder; and they
so fought that their shields fell to pieces, and horse and man fell to the
earth; and both the French knight and the English knight lay so long that all
men weened they had been dead. When Lucas the butler saw Griflet so lie, he
horsed him again anon, and they two did marvellous deeds of arms with many
bachelors. Also Sir Kay came out of an ambushment with five knights with him,
and they six smote other six down. But Sir Kay did that day marvellous deeds of
arms, that there was none did so well as he that day. Then there came Ladinas
and Gracian, two knights of France, and did passing well, that all men praised
them.

Then came there Sir Placidas, a good knight, and met with Sir Kay, and smote
him down horse and man, where fore Sir Griflet was wroth, and met with Sir
Placidas so hard, that horse and man fell to the earth. But when the five
knights wist that Sir Kay had a fall, they were wroth out of wit, and therewith
each of them five bare down a knight. When King Arthur and the two kings saw
them begin to wax wroth on both parties, they leapt on small hackneys, and let
cry that all men should depart unto their lodging. And so they went home and
unarmed them, and so to evensong and supper. And after, the three kings went
into a garden, and gave the prize unto Sir Kay, and to Lucas the butler, and
unto Sir Griflet. And then they went unto council, and with them Gwenbaus, the
brother unto Sir Ban and Bors, a wise clerk, and thither went Ulfius and
Brastias, and Merlin. And after they had been in council, they went unto bed.
And on the morn they heard mass, and to dinner, and so to their council, and
made many arguments what were best to do. At the last they were concluded, that
Merlin should go with a token of King Ban, and that was a ring, unto his men
and King Bors’; and Gracian and Placidas should go again and keep their
castles and their countries, as for [dread of King Claudas] King Ban of
Benwick, and King Bors of Gaul had ordained them, and so passed the sea and
came to Benwick. And when the people saw King Ban’s ring, and Gracian and
Placidas, they were glad, and asked how the kings fared, and made great joy of
their welfare and cording, and according unto the sovereign lords desire, the
men of war made them ready in all haste possible, so that they were fifteen
thousand on horse and foot, and they had great plenty of victual with them, by
Merlin’s provision. But Gracian and Placidas were left to furnish and
garnish the castles, for dread of King Claudas. Right so Merlin passed the sea,
well victualled both by water and by land. And when he came to the sea he sent
home the footmen again, and took no more with him but ten thousand men on
horseback, the most part men of arms, and so shipped and passed the sea into
England, and landed at Dover; and through the wit of Merlin, he had the host
northward, the priviest way that could be thought, unto the forest of
Bedegraine, and there in a valley he lodged them secretly.

Then rode Merlin unto Arthur and the two kings, and told them how he had sped;
whereof they had great marvel, that man on earth might speed so soon, and go
and come. So Merlin told them ten thousand were in the forest of Bedegraine,
well armed at all points. Then was there no more to say, but to horseback went
all the host as Arthur had afore purveyed. So with twenty thousand he passed by
night and day, but there was made such an ordinance afore by Merlin, that there
should no man of war ride nor go in no country on this side Trent water, but if
he had a token from King Arthur, where through the king’s enemies durst
not ride as they did to-fore to espy.

CHAPTER XII.
How eleven kings gathered a great
host against King Arthur.

And so within a little space the three kings came unto the castle of
Bedegraine, and found there a passing fair fellowship, and well beseen, whereof
they had great joy, and victual they wanted none. This was the cause of the
northern host: that they were reared for the despite and rebuke the six kings
had at Carlion. And those six kings by their means, gat unto them five other
kings; and thus they began to gather their people.

And now they sware that for weal nor woe, they should not leave other, till
they had destroyed Arthur. And then they made an oath. The first that began the
oath was the Duke of Cambenet, that he would bring with him five thousand men
of arms, the which were ready on horseback. Then sware King Brandegoris of
Stranggore that he would bring five thousand men of arms on horseback. Then
sware King Clariance of Northumberland he would bring three thousand men of
arms. Then sware the King of the Hundred Knights, that was a passing good man
and a young, that he would bring four thousand men of arms on horseback. Then
there swore King Lot, a passing good knight, and Sir Gawain’s father,
that he would bring five thousand men of arms on horseback. Also there swore
King Urience, that was Sir Uwain’s father, of the land of Gore, and he
would bring six thousand men of arms on horseback. Also there swore King Idres
of Cornwall, that he would bring five thousand men of arms on horseback. Also
there swore King Cradelmas to bring five thousand men on horseback. Also there
swore King Agwisance of Ireland to bring five thousand men of arms on
horseback. Also there swore King Nentres to bring five thousand men of arms on
horseback. Also there swore King Carados to bring five thousand men of arms on
horseback. So their whole host was of clean men of arms on horseback fifty
thousand, and a-foot ten thousand of good men’s bodies. Then were they
soon ready, and mounted upon horse and sent forth their fore-riders, for these
eleven kings in their ways laid a siege unto the castle of Bedegraine; and so
they departed and drew toward Arthur, and left few to abide at the siege, for
the castle of Bedegraine was holden of King Arthur, and the men that were
therein were Arthur’s.

CHAPTER XIII.
Of a dream of the King with the
Hundred Knights.

So by Merlin’s advice there were sent fore-riders to skim the country,
and they met with the fore-riders of the north, and made them to tell which way
the host came, and then they told it to Arthur, and by King Ban and Bors’
council they let burn and destroy all the country afore them, there they should
ride.

The King with the Hundred Knights met a wonder dream two nights afore the
battle, that there blew a great wind, and blew down their castles and their
towns, and after that came a water and bare it all away. All that heard of the
sweven said it was a token of great battle. Then by counsel of Merlin, when
they wist which way the eleven kings would ride and lodge that night, at
midnight they set upon them, as they were in their pavilions. But the
scout-watch by their host cried, Lords! at arms! for here be your enemies at
your hand!

CHAPTER XIV.
How the eleven kings with their host
fought against Arthur and his host, and many great feats of the war.

Then King Arthur and King Ban and King Bors, with their good and trusty
knights, set on them so fiercely that they made them overthrow their pavilions
on their heads, but the eleven kings, by manly prowess of arms, took a fair
champaign, but there was slain that morrowtide ten thousand good men’s
bodies. And so they had afore them a strong passage, yet were they fifty
thousand of hardy men. Then it drew toward day. Now shall ye do by mine advice,
said Merlin unto the three kings: I would that King Ban and King Bors, with
their fellowship of ten thousand men, were put in a wood here beside, in an
ambushment, and keep them privy, and that they be laid or the light of the day
come, and that they stir not till ye and your knights have fought with them
long. And when it is daylight, dress your battle even afore them and the
passage, that they may see all your host, for then will they be the more hardy,
when they see you but about twenty thousand men, and cause them to be the
gladder to suffer you and your host to come over the passage. All the three
kings and the whole barons said that Merlin said passingly well, and it was
done anon as Merlin had devised. So on the morn, when either host saw other,
the host of the north was well comforted. Then to Ulfius and Brastias were
delivered three thousand men of arms, and they set on them fiercely in the
passage, and slew on the right hand and on the left hand that it was wonder to
tell.

When that the eleven kings saw that there was so few a fellowship did such
deeds of arms, they were ashamed and set on them again fiercely; and there was
Sir Ulfius’s horse slain under him, but he did marvellously well on foot.
But the Duke Eustace of Cambenet and King Clariance of Northumberland, were
alway grievous on Ulfius. Then Brastias saw his fellow fared so withal he smote
the duke with a spear, that horse and man fell down. That saw King Clariance
and returned unto Brastias, and either smote other so that horse and man went
to the earth, and so they lay long astonied, and their horses’ knees
brast to the hard bone. Then came Sir Kay the seneschal with six fellows with
him, and did passing well. With that came the eleven kings, and there was
Griflet put to the earth, horse and man, and Lucas the butler, horse and man,
by King Brandegoris, and King Idres, and King Agwisance. Then waxed the medley
passing hard on both parties. When Sir Kay saw Griflet on foot, he rode on King
Nentres and smote him down, and led his horse unto Sir Griflet, and horsed him
again. Also Sir Kay with the same spear smote down King Lot, and hurt him
passing sore. That saw the King with the Hundred Knights, and ran unto Sir Kay
and smote him down, and took his horse, and gave him King Lot, whereof he said
gramercy. When Sir Griflet saw Sir Kay and Lucas the butler on foot, he took a
sharp spear, great and square, and rode to Pinel, a good man of arms, and smote
horse and man down, and then he took his horse, and gave him unto Sir Kay. Then
King Lot saw King Nentres on foot, he ran unto Melot de la Roche, and smote him
down, horse and man, and gave King Nentres the horse, and horsed him again.
Also the King of the Hundred Knights saw King Idres on foot; then he ran unto
Gwiniart de Bloi, and smote him down, horse and man, and gave King Idres the
horse, and horsed him again; and King Lot smote down Clariance de la Forest
Savage, and gave the horse unto Duke Eustace. And so when they had horsed the
kings again they drew them, all eleven kings, together, and said they would be
revenged of the damage that they had taken that day. The meanwhile came in Sir
Ector with an eager countenance, and found Ulfius and Brastias on foot, in
great peril of death, that were foul defoiled under horse-feet.

Then Arthur as a lion, ran unto King Cradelment of North Wales, and smote him
through the left side, that the horse and the king fell down; and then he took
the horse by the rein, and led him unto Ulfius, and said, Have this horse, mine
old friend, for great need hast thou of horse. Gramercy, said Ulfius. Then Sir
Arthur did so marvellously in arms, that all men had wonder. When the King with
the Hundred Knights saw King Cradelment on foot, he ran unto Sir Ector, that
was well horsed, Sir Kay’s father, and smote horse and man down, and gave
the horse unto the king, and horsed him again. And when King Arthur saw the
king ride on Sir Ector’s horse, he was wroth and with his sword he smote
the king on the helm, that a quarter of the helm and shield fell down, and so
the sword carved down unto the horse’s neck, and so the king and the
horse fell down to the ground. Then Sir Kay came unto Sir Morganore, seneschal
with the King of the Hundred Knights, and smote him down, horse and man, and
led the horse unto his father, Sir Ector; then Sir Ector ran unto a knight,
hight Lardans, and smote horse and man down, and led the horse unto Sir
Brastias, that great need had of an horse, and was greatly defoiled. When
Brastias beheld Lucas the butler, that lay like a dead man under the
horses’ feet, and ever Sir Griflet did marvellously for to rescue him,
and there were always fourteen knights on Sir Lucas; then Brastias smote one of
them on the helm, that it went to the teeth, and he rode to another and smote
him, that the arm flew into the field. Then he went to the third and smote him
on the shoulder, that shoulder and arm flew in the field. And when Griflet saw
rescues, he smote a knight on the temples, that head and helm went to the
earth, and Griflet took the horse of that knight, and led him unto Sir Lucas,
and bade him mount upon the horse and revenge his hurts. For Brastias had slain
a knight to-fore and horsed Griflet.

CHAPTER XV.
Yet of the same battle.

Then Lucas saw King Agwisance, that late had slain Moris de la Roche, and Lucas
ran to him with a short spear that was great, that he gave him such a fall,
that the horse fell down to the earth. Also Lucas found there on foot, Bloias
de La Flandres, and Sir Gwinas, two hardy knights, and in that woodness that
Lucas was in, he slew two bachelors and horsed them again. Then waxed the
battle passing hard on both parties, but Arthur was glad that his knights were
horsed again, and then they fought together, that the noise and sound rang by
the water and the wood. Wherefore King Ban and King Bors made them ready, and
dressed their shields and harness, and they were so courageous that many
knights shook and bevered for eagerness. All this while Lucas, and Gwinas, and
Briant, and Bellias of Flanders, held strong medley against six kings, that was
King Lot, King Nentres, King Brandegoris, King Idres, King Uriens, and King
Agwisance. So with the help of Sir Kay and of Sir Griflet they held these six
kings hard, that unnethe they had any power to defend them. But when Sir Arthur
saw the battle would not be ended by no manner, he fared wood as a lion, and
steered his horse here and there, on the right hand, and on the left hand, that
he stinted not till he had slain twenty knights. Also he wounded King Lot sore
on the shoulder, and made him to leave that ground, for Sir Kay and Griflet did
with King Arthur there great deeds of arms. Then Ulfius, and Brastias, and Sir
Ector encountered against the Duke Eustace, and King Cradelment, and King
Clariance of Northumberland, and King Carados, and against the King with the
Hundred Knights. So these knights encountered with these kings, that they made
them to avoid the ground. Then King Lot made great dole for his damages and his
fellows, and said unto the ten kings, But if ye will do as I devise we shall be
slain and destroyed; let me have the King with the Hundred Knights, and King
Agwisance, and King Idres, and the Duke of Cambenet, and we five kings will
have fifteen thousand men of arms with us, and we will go apart while ye six
kings hold medley with twelve thousand; an we see that ye have foughten with
them long, then will we come on fiercely, and else shall we never match them,
said King Lot, but by this mean. So they departed as they here devised, and six
kings made their party strong against Arthur, and made great war long.

In the meanwhile brake the ambushment of King Ban and King Bors, and Lionses
and Phariance had the vanguard, and they two knights met with King Idres and
his fellowship, and there began a great medley of breaking of spears, and
smiting of swords, with slaying of men and horses, and King Idres was near at
discomforture.

That saw Agwisance the king, and put Lionses and Phariance in point of death;
for the Duke of Cambenet came on withal with a great fellowship. So these two
knights were in great danger of their lives that they were fain to return, but
always they rescued themselves and their fellowship marvellously. When King
Bors saw those knights put aback, it grieved him sore; then he came on so fast
that his fellowship seemed as black as Inde. When King Lot had espied King
Bors, he knew him well, then he said, O Jesu, defend us from death and horrible
maims! for I see well we be in great peril of death; for I see yonder a king,
one of the most worshipfullest men and one of the best knights of the world, is
inclined unto his fellowship. What is he? said the King with the Hundred
Knights. It is, said King Lot, King Bors of Gaul; I marvel how they came into
this country without witting of us all. It was by Merlin’s advice, said
the knight. As for him, said King Carados, I will encounter with King Bors, an
ye will rescue me when myster is. Go on, said they all, we will do all that we
may. Then King Carados and his host rode on a soft pace, till that they came as
nigh King Bors as bow-draught; then either battle let their horse run as fast
as they might. And Bleoberis, that was godson unto King Bors, he bare his chief
standard, that was a passing good knight. Now shall we see, said King Bors, how
these northern Britons can bear the arms: and King Bors encountered with a
knight, and smote him throughout with a spear that he fell dead unto the earth;
and after drew his sword and did marvellous deeds of arms, that all parties had
great wonder thereof; and his knights failed not, but did their part, and King
Carados was smitten to the earth. With that came the King with the Hundred
Knights and rescued King Carados mightily by force of arms, for he was a
passing good knight of a king, and but a young man.

CHAPTER XVI.
Yet more of the same battle.

By then came into the field King Ban as fierce as a lion, with bands of green
and thereupon gold. Ha! a! said King Lot, we must be discomfited, for yonder I
see the most valiant knight of the world, and the man of the most renown, for
such two brethren as is King Ban and King Bors are not living, wherefore we
must needs void or die; and but if we avoid manly and wisely there is but
death. When King Ban came into the battle, he came in so fiercely that the
strokes redounded again from the wood and the water; wherefore King Lot wept
for pity and dole that he saw so many good knights take their end. But through
the great force of King Ban they made both the northern battles that were
departed hurtled together for great dread; and the three kings and their
knights slew on ever, that it was pity on to behold that multitude of the
people that fled. But King Lot, and King of the Hundred Knights, and King
Morganore gathered the people together passing knightly, and did great prowess
of arms, and held the battle all that day, like hard.

When the King of the Hundred Knights beheld the great damage that King Ban did,
he thrust unto him with his horse, and smote him on high upon the helm, a great
stroke, and astonied him sore. Then King Ban was wroth with him, and followed
on him fiercely; the other saw that, and cast up his shield, and spurred his
horse forward, but the stroke of King Ban fell down and carved a cantel off the
shield, and the sword slid down by the hauberk behind his back, and cut through
the trapping of steel and the horse even in two pieces, that the sword felt the
earth. Then the King of the Hundred Knights voided the horse lightly, and with
his sword he broached the horse of King Ban through and through. With that King
Ban voided lightly from the dead horse, and then King Ban smote at the other so
eagerly, and smote him on the helm that he fell to the earth. Also in that ire
he felled King Morganore, and there was great slaughter of good knights and
much people. By then came into the press King Arthur, and found King Ban
standing among dead men and dead horses, fighting on foot as a wood lion, that
there came none nigh him, as far as he might reach with his sword, but he
caught a grievous buffet; whereof King Arthur had great pity. And Arthur was so
bloody, that by his shield there might no man know him, for all was blood and
brains on his sword. And as Arthur looked by him he saw a knight that was
passingly well horsed, and therewith Sir Arthur ran to him, and smote him on
the helm, that his sword went unto his teeth, and the knight sank down to the
earth dead, and anon Arthur took the horse by the rein, and led him unto King
Ban, and said, Fair brother, have this horse, for he have great myster thereof,
and me repenteth sore of your great damage. It shall be soon revenged, said
King Ban, for I trust in God mine ure is not such but some of them may sore
repent this. I will well, said Arthur, for I see your deeds full actual;
nevertheless, I might not come at you at that time.

But when King Ban was mounted on horseback, then there began new battle, the
which was sore and hard, and passing great slaughter. And so through great
force King Arthur, King Ban, and King Bors made their knights a little to
withdraw them. But alway the eleven kings with their chivalry never turned
back; and so withdrew them to a little wood, and so over a little river, and
there they rested them, for on the night they might have no rest on the field.
And then the eleven kings and knights put them on a heap all together, as men
adread and out of all comfort. But there was no man might pass them, they held
them so hard together both behind and before, that King Arthur had marvel of
their deeds of arms, and was passing wroth. Ah, Sir Arthur, said King Ban and
King Bors, blame them not, for they do as good men ought to do. For by my
faith, said King Ban, they are the best fighting men, and knights of most
prowess, that ever I saw or heard speak of, and those eleven kings are men of
great worship; and if they were longing unto you there were no king under the
heaven had such eleven knights, and of such worship. I may not love them, said
Arthur, they would destroy me. That wot we well, said King Ban and King Bors,
for they are your mortal enemies, and that hath been proved aforehand; and this
day they have done their part, and that is great pity of their wilfulness.

Then all the eleven kings drew them together, and then said King Lot, Lords, ye
must other ways than ye do, or else the great loss is behind; ye may see what
people we have lost, and what good men we lose, because we wait always on these
foot-men, and ever in saving of one of the foot-men we lose ten horsemen for
him; therefore this is mine advice, let us put our foot-men from us, for it is
near night, for the noble Arthur will not tarry on the footmen, for they may
save themselves, the wood is near hand. And when we horsemen be together, look
every each of you kings let make such ordinance that none break upon pain of
death. And who that seeth any man dress him to flee, lightly that he be slain,
for it is better that we slay a coward, than through a coward all we to be
slain. How say ye? said King Lot, answer me all ye kings. It is well said,
quoth King Nentres; so said the King of the Hundred Knights; the same said the
King Carados, and King Uriens; so did King Idres and King Brandegoris; and so
did King Cradelment, and the Duke of Cambenet; the same said King Clariance and
King Agwisance, and sware they would never fail other, neither for life nor for
death. And whoso that fled, but did as they did, should be slain. Then they
amended their harness, and righted their shields, and took new spears and set
them on their thighs, and stood still as it had been a plump of wood.

CHAPTER XVII.
Yet more of the same battle, and how
it was ended by Merlin.

When Sir Arthur and King Ban and Bors beheld them and all their knights, they
praised them much for their noble cheer of chivalry, for the hardiest fighters
that ever they heard or saw. With that, there dressed them a forty noble
knights, and said unto the three kings, they would break their battle; these
were their names: Lionses, Phariance, Ulfius, Brastias, Ector, Kay, Lucas the
butler, Griflet le Fise de Dieu, Mariet de la Roche, Guinas de Bloi, Briant de
la Forest Savage, Bellaus, Morians of the Castle [of] Maidens, Flannedrius of
the Castle of Ladies, Annecians that was King Bors’ godson, a noble
knight, Ladinas de la Rouse, Emerause, Caulas, Graciens le Castlein, one Blois
de la Case, and Sir Colgrevaunce de Gorre; all these knights rode on afore with
spears on their thighs, and spurred their horses mightily as the horses might
run. And the eleven kings with part of their knights rushed with their horses
as fast as they might with their spears, and there they did on both parties
marvellous deeds of arms. So came into the thick of the press, Arthur, Ban, and
Bors, and slew down right on both hands, that their horses went in blood up to
the fetlocks. But ever the eleven kings and their host was ever in the visage
of Arthur. Wherefore Ban and Bors had great marvel, considering the great
slaughter that there was, but at the last they were driven aback over a little
river. With that came Merlin on a great black horse, and said unto Arthur, Thou
hast never done! Hast thou not done enough? of three score thousand this day
hast thou left alive but fifteen thousand, and it is time to say Ho! For God is
wroth with thee, that thou wilt never have done; for yonder eleven kings at
this time will not be overthrown, but an thou tarry on them any longer, thy
fortune will turn and they shall increase. And therefore withdraw you unto your
lodging, and rest you as soon as ye may, and reward your good knights with gold
and with silver, for they have well deserved it; there may no riches be too
dear for them, for of so few men as ye have, there were never men did more of
prowess than they have done today, for ye have matched this day with the best
fighters of the world. That is truth, said King Ban and Bors. Also said Merlin,
withdraw you where ye list, for this three year I dare undertake they shall not
dere you; and by then ye shall hear new tidings. And then Merlin said unto
Arthur, These eleven kings have more on hand than they are ware of, for the
Saracens are landed in their countries, more than forty thousand, that burn and
slay, and have laid siege at the castle Wandesborow, and make great
destruction; therefore dread you not this three year. Also, sir, all the goods
that be gotten at this battle, let it be searched, and when ye have it in your
hands, let it be given freely unto these two kings, Ban and Bors, that they may
reward their knights withal; and that shall cause strangers to be of better
will to do you service at need. Also you be able to reward your own knights of
your own goods whensomever it liketh you. It is well said, quoth Arthur, and as
thou hast devised, so shall it be done. When it was delivered to Ban and Bors,
they gave the goods as freely to their knights as freely as it was given to
them. Then Merlin took his leave of Arthur and of the two kings, for to go and
see his master Bleise, that dwelt in Northumberland; and so he departed and
came to his master, that was passing glad of his coming; and there he told how
Arthur and the two kings had sped at the great battle, and how it was ended,
and told the names of every king and knight of worship that was there. And so
Bleise wrote the battle word by word, as Merlin told him, how it began, and by
whom, and in likewise how it was ended, and who had the worse. All the battles
that were done in Arthur’s days Merlin did his master Bleise do write;
also he did do write all the battles that every worthy knight did of
Arthur’s court.

After this Merlin departed from his master and came to King Arthur, that was in
the castle of Bedegraine, that was one of the castles that stand in the forest
of Sherwood. And Merlin was so disguised that King Arthur knew him not, for he
was all befurred in black sheep-skins, and a great pair of boots, and a bow and
arrows, in a russet gown, and brought wild geese in his hand, and it was on the
morn after Candlemas day; but King Arthur knew him not. Sir, said Merlin unto
the king, will ye give me a gift? Wherefore, said King Arthur, should I give
thee a gift, churl? Sir, said Merlin, ye were better to give me a gift that is
not in your hand than to lose great riches, for here in the same place where
the great battle was, is great treasure hid in the earth. Who told thee so,
churl? said Arthur. Merlin told me so, said he. Then Ulfius and Brastias knew
him well enough, and smiled. Sir, said these two knights, it is Merlin that so
speaketh unto you. Then King Arthur was greatly abashed, and had marvel of
Merlin, and so had King Ban and King Bors, and so they had great disport at
him. So in the meanwhile there came a damosel that was an earl’s
daughter: his name was Sanam, and her name was Lionors, a passing fair damosel;
and so she came thither for to do homage, as other lords did after the great
battle. And King Arthur set his love greatly upon her, and so did she upon him,
and the king had ado with her, and gat on her a child: his name was Borre, that
was after a good knight, and of the Table Round. Then there came word that the
King Rience of North Wales made great war on King Leodegrance of Cameliard, for
the which thing Arthur was wroth, for he loved him well, and hated King Rience,
for he was alway against him. So by ordinance of the three kings that were sent
home unto Benwick, all they would depart for dread of King Claudas; and
Phariance, and Antemes, and Gratian, and Lionses [of] Payarne, with the leaders
of those that should keep the kings’ lands.

CHAPTER XVIII.
How King Arthur, King Ban, and King
Bors rescued King Leodegrance, and other incidents.

And then King Arthur, and King Ban, and King Bors departed with their
fellowship, a twenty thousand, and came within six days into the country of
Cameliard, and there rescued King Leodegrance, and slew there much people of
King Rience, unto the number of ten thousand men, and put him to flight. And
then had these three kings great cheer of King Leodegrance, that thanked them
of their great goodness, that they would revenge him of his enemies; and there
had Arthur the first sight of Guenever, the king’s daughter of Cameliard,
and ever after he loved her. After they were wedded, as it telleth in the book.
So, briefly to make an end, they took their leave to go into their own
countries, for King Claudas did great destruction on their lands. Then said
Arthur, I will go with you. Nay, said the kings, ye shall not at this time, for
ye have much to do yet in these lands, therefore we will depart, and with the
great goods that we have gotten in these lands by your gifts, we shall wage
good knights and withstand the King Claudas’ malice, for by the grace of
God, an we have need we will send to you for your succour; and if ye have need,
send for us, and we will not tarry, by the faith of our bodies. It shall not,
said Merlin, need that these two kings come again in the way of war, but I know
well King Arthur may not be long from you, for within a year or two ye shall
have great need, and then shall he revenge you on your enemies, as ye have done
on his. For these eleven kings shall die all in a day, by the great might and
prowess of arms of two valiant knights (as it telleth after); their names be
Balin le Savage, and Balan, his brother, that be marvellous good knights as be
any living.

Now turn we to the eleven kings that returned unto a city that hight Sorhaute,
the which city was within King Uriens’, and there they refreshed them as
well as they might, and made leeches search their wounds, and sorrowed greatly
for the death of their people. With that there came a messenger and told how
there was come into their lands people that were lawless as well as Saracens, a
forty thousand, and have burnt and slain all the people that they may come by,
without mercy, and have laid siege on the castle of Wandesborow. Alas, said the
eleven kings, here is sorrow upon sorrow, and if we had not warred against
Arthur as we have done, he would soon revenge us. As for King Leodegrance, he
loveth Arthur better than us, and as for King Rience, he hath enough to do with
Leodegrance, for he hath laid siege unto him. So they consented together to
keep all the marches of Cornwall, of Wales, and of the North. So first, they
put King Idres in the City of Nauntes in Britain, with four thousand men of
arms, to watch both the water and the land. Also they put in the city of
Windesan, King Nentres of Garlot, with four thousand knights to watch both on
water and on land. Also they had of other men of war more than eight thousand,
for to fortify all the fortresses in the marches of Cornwall. Also they put
more knights in all the marches of Wales and Scotland, with many good men of
arms, and so they kept them together the space of three year, and ever allied
them with mighty kings and dukes and lords. And to them fell King Rience of
North Wales, the which and Nero that was a mighty man of men. And all this
while they furnished them and garnished them of good men of arms, and victual,
and of all manner of habiliment that pretendeth to the war, to avenge them for
the battle of Bedegraine, as it telleth in the book of adventures following.

CHAPTER XIX.
How King Arthur rode to Carlion, and
of his dream, and how he saw the questing beast.

Then after the departing of King Ban and of King Bors, King Arthur rode into
Carlion. And thither came to him, King Lot’s wife, of Orkney, in manner
of a message, but she was sent thither to espy the court of King Arthur; and
she came richly beseen, with her four sons, Gawaine, Gaheris, Agravine, and
Gareth, with many other knights and ladies. For she was a passing fair lady,
therefore the king cast great love unto her, and desired to lie by her; so they
were agreed, and he begat upon her Mordred, and she was his sister, on his
mother’s side, Igraine. So there she rested her a month, and at the last
departed. Then the king dreamed a marvellous dream whereof he was sore adread.
But all this time King Arthur knew not that King Lot’s wife was his
sister. Thus was the dream of Arthur: Him thought there was come into this land
griffins and serpents, and him thought they burnt and slew all the people in
the land, and then him thought he fought with them, and they did him passing
great harm, and wounded him full sore, but at the last he slew them. When the
king awaked, he was passing heavy of his dream, and so to put it out of
thoughts, he made him ready with many knights to ride a-hunting. As soon as he
was in the forest the king saw a great hart afore him. This hart will I chase,
said King Arthur, and so he spurred the horse, and rode after long, and so by
fine force oft he was like to have smitten the hart; whereas the king had
chased the hart so long, that his horse lost his breath, and fell down dead.
Then a yeoman fetched the king another horse.

So the king saw the hart enbushed, and his horse dead, he set him down by a
fountain, and there he fell in great thoughts. And as he sat so, him thought he
heard a noise of hounds, to the sum of thirty. And with that the king saw
coming toward him the strangest beast that ever he saw or heard of; so the
beast went to the well and drank, and the noise was in the beast’s belly
like unto the questing of thirty couple hounds; but all the while the beast
drank there was no noise in the beast’s belly: and there with the beast
departed with a great noise, whereof the king had great marvel. And so he was
in a great thought, and therewith he fell asleep. Right so there came a knight
afoot unto Arthur and said, Knight full of thought and sleepy, tell me if thou
sawest a strange beast pass this way. Such one saw I, said King Arthur, that is
past two mile; what would ye with the beast? said Arthur. Sir, I have followed
that beast long time, and killed mine horse, so would God I had another to
follow my quest. Right so came one with the king’s horse, and when the
knight saw the horse, he prayed the king to give him the horse: for I have
followed this quest this twelvemonth, and either I shall achieve him, or bleed
of the best blood of my body. Pellinore, that time king, followed the Questing
Beast, and after his death Sir Palamides followed it.

CHAPTER XX.
How King Pellinore took Arthur’s
horse and followed the Questing Beast, and how Merlin met with Arthur.

Sir knight, said the king, leave that quest, and suffer me to have it, and I
will follow it another twelvemonth. Ah, fool, said the knight unto Arthur, it
is in vain thy desire, for it shall never be achieved but by me, or my next
kin. Therewith he started unto the king’s horse and mounted into the
saddle, and said, Gramercy, this horse is my own. Well, said the king, thou
mayst take my horse by force, but an I might prove thee whether thou were
better on horseback or I.—Well, said the knight, seek me here when thou
wilt, and here nigh this well thou shalt find me, and so passed on his way.
Then the king sat in a study, and bade his men fetch his horse as fast as ever
they might. Right so came by him Merlin like a child of fourteen year of age,
and saluted the king, and asked him why he was so pensive. I may well be
pensive, said the king, for I have seen the marvellest sight that ever I saw.
That know I well, said Merlin, as well as thyself, and of all thy thoughts, but
thou art but a fool to take thought, for it will not amend thee. Also I know
what thou art, and who was thy father, and of whom thou wert begotten; King
Uther Pendragon was thy father, and begat thee on Igraine. That is false, said
King Arthur, how shouldest thou know it, for thou art not so old of years to
know my father? Yes, said Merlin, I know it better than ye or any man living. I
will not believe thee, said Arthur, and was wroth with the child. So departed
Merlin, and came again in the likeness of an old man of fourscore year of age,
whereof the king was right glad, for he seemed to be right wise.

Then said the old man, Why are ye so sad? I may well be heavy, said Arthur, for
many things. Also here was a child, and told me many things that meseemeth he
should not know, for he was not of age to know my father. Yes, said the old
man, the child told you truth, and more would he have told you an ye would have
suffered him. But ye have done a thing late that God is displeased with you,
for ye have lain by your sister, and on her ye have gotten a child that shall
destroy you and all the knights of your realm. What are ye, said Arthur, that
tell me these tidings? I am Merlin, and I was he in the child’s likeness.
Ah, said King Arthur, ye are a marvellous man, but I marvel much of thy words
that I must die in battle. Marvel not, said Merlin, for it is God’s will
your body to be punished for your foul deeds; but I may well be sorry, said
Merlin, for I shall die a shameful death, to be put in the earth quick, and ye
shall die a worshipful death. And as they talked this, came one with the
king’s horse, and so the king mounted on his horse, and Merlin on
another, and so rode unto Carlion. And anon the king asked Ector and Ulfius how
he was begotten, and they told him Uther Pendragon was his father and Queen
Igraine his mother. Then he said to Merlin, I will that my mother be sent for
that I may speak with her; and if she say so herself then will I believe it. In
all haste, the queen was sent for, and she came and brought with her Morgan le
Fay, her daughter, that was as fair a lady as any might be, and the king
welcomed Igraine in the best manner.

CHAPTER XXI.
How Ulfius impeached Queen Igraine,
Arthur’s mother, of treason; and how a knight came and desired to have
the death of his master revenged.

Right so came Ulfius, and said openly, that the king and all might hear that
were feasted that day, Ye are the falsest lady of the world, and the most
traitress unto the king’s person. Beware, said Arthur, what thou sayest;
thou speakest a great word. I am well ware, said Ulfius, what I speak, and here
is my glove to prove it upon any man that will say the contrary, that this
Queen Igraine is causer of your great damage, and of your great war. For, an
she would have uttered it in the life of King Uther Pendragon, of the birth of
you, and how ye were begotten ye had never had the mortal wars that ye have
had; for the most part of your barons of your realm knew never whose son ye
were, nor of whom ye were begotten; and she that bare you of her body should
have made it known openly in excusing of her worship and yours, and in like
wise to all the realm, wherefore I prove her false to God and to you and to all
your realm, and who will say the contrary I will prove it on his body.

Then spake Igraine and said, I am a woman and I may not fight, but rather than
I should be dishonoured, there would some good man take my quarrel. More, she
said, Merlin knoweth well, and ye Sir Ulfius, how King Uther came to me in the
Castle of Tintagil in the likeness of my lord, that was dead three hours
to-fore, and thereby gat a child that night upon me. And after the thirteenth
day King Uther wedded me, and by his commandment when the child was born it was
delivered unto Merlin and nourished by him, and so I saw the child never after,
nor wot not what is his name, for I knew him never yet. And there, Ulfius said
to the queen, Merlin is more to blame than ye. Well I wot, said the queen, I
bare a child by my lord King Uther, but I wot not where he is become. Then
Merlin took the king by the hand, saying, This is your mother. And therewith
Sir Ector bare witness how he nourished him by Uther’s commandment. And
therewith King Arthur took his mother, Queen Igraine, in his arms and kissed
her, and either wept upon other. And then the king let make a feast that lasted
eight days.

Then on a day there came in the court a squire on horseback, leading a knight
before him wounded to the death, and told him how there was a knight in the
forest had reared up a pavilion by a well, and hath slain my master, a good
knight, his name was Miles; wherefore I beseech you that my master may be
buried, and that some knight may revenge my master’s death. Then the
noise was great of that knight’s death in the court, and every man said
his advice. Then came Griflet that was but a squire, and he was but young, of
the age of the king Arthur, so he besought the king for all his service that he
had done him to give the order of knighthood.

CHAPTER XXII.
How Griflet was made knight, and
jousted with a knight.

Thou art full young and tender of age, said Arthur, for to take so high an
order on thee. Sir, said Griflet, I beseech you make me knight. Sir, said
Merlin, it were great pity to lose Griflet, for he will be a passing good man
when he is of age, abiding with you the term of his life. And if he adventure
his body with yonder knight at the fountain, it is in great peril if ever he
come again, for he is one of the best knights of the world, and the strongest
man of arms. Well, said Arthur. So at the desire of Griflet the king made him
knight. Now, said Arthur unto Sir Griflet, sith I have made you knight thou
must give me a gift. What ye will, said Griflet. Thou shalt promise me by the
faith of thy body, when thou hast jousted with the knight at the fountain,
whether it fall ye be on foot or on horseback, that right so ye shall come
again unto me without making any more debate. I will promise you, said Griflet,
as you desire. Then took Griflet his horse in great haste, and dressed his
shield and took a spear in his hand, and so he rode a great wallop till he came
to the fountain, and thereby he saw a rich pavilion, and thereby under a cloth
stood a fair horse well saddled and bridled, and on a tree a shield of divers
colours and a great spear. Then Griflet smote on the shield with the butt of
his spear, that the shield fell down to the ground. With that the knight came
out of the pavilion, and said, Fair knight, why smote ye down my shield? For I
will joust with you, said Griflet. It is better ye do not, said the knight, for
ye are but young, and late made knight, and your might is nothing to mine. As
for that, said Griflet, I will joust with you. That is me loath, said the
knight, but sith I must needs, I will dress me thereto. Of whence be ye? said
the knight. Sir, I am of Arthur’s court. So the two knights ran together
that Griflet’s spear all to-shivered; and there withal he smote Griflet
through the shield and the left side, and brake the spear that the truncheon
stuck in his body, that horse and knight fell down.

CHAPTER XXIII.
How twelve knights came from Rome
and asked truage for this land of Arthur, and how Arthur fought with a
knight.

When the knight saw him lie so on the ground, he alighted, and was passing
heavy, for he weened he had slain him, and then he unlaced his helm and gat him
wind, and so with the truncheon he set him on his horse, and so betook him to
God, and said he had a mighty heart, and if he might live he would prove a
passing good knight. And so Sir Griflet rode to the court, where great dole was
made for him. But through good leeches he was healed and saved. Right so came
into the court twelve knights, and were aged men, and they came from the
Emperor of Rome, and they asked of Arthur truage for this realm, other else the
emperor would destroy him and his land. Well, said King Arthur, ye are
messengers, therefore ye may say what ye will, other else ye should die
therefore. But this is mine answer: I owe the emperor no truage, nor none will
I hold him, but on a fair field I shall give him my truage that shall be with a
sharp spear, or else with a sharp sword, and that shall not be long, by my
father’s soul, Uther Pendragon. And therewith the messengers departed
passingly wroth, and King Arthur as wroth, for in evil time came they then; for
the king was passingly wroth for the hurt of Sir Griflet. And so he commanded a
privy man of his chamber that or it be day his best horse and armour, with all
that longeth unto his person, be without the city or to-morrow day. Right so or
to-morrow day he met with his man and his horse, and so mounted up and dressed
his shield and took his spear, and bade his chamberlain tarry there till he
came again. And so Arthur rode a soft pace till it was day, and then was he
ware of three churls chasing Merlin, and would have slain him. Then the king
rode unto them, and bade them: Flee, churls! then were they afeard when they
saw a knight, and fled. O Merlin, said Arthur, here hadst thou been slain for
all thy crafts had I not been. Nay, said Merlin, not so, for I could save
myself an I would; and thou art more near thy death than I am, for thou goest
to the deathward, an God be not thy friend.

So as they went thus talking they came to the fountain, and the rich pavilion
there by it. Then King Arthur was ware where sat a knight armed in a chair. Sir
knight, said Arthur, for what cause abidest thou here, that there may no knight
ride this way but if he joust with thee? said the king. I rede thee leave that
custom, said Arthur. This custom, said the knight, have I used and will use
maugre who saith nay, and who is grieved with my custom let him amend it that
will. I will amend it, said Arthur. I shall defend thee, said the knight. Anon
he took his horse and dressed his shield and took a spear, and they met so hard
either in other’s shields, that all to-shivered their spears. Therewith
anon Arthur pulled out his sword. Nay, not so, said the knight; it is fairer,
said the knight, that we twain run more together with sharp spears. I will
well, said Arthur, an I had any more spears. I have enow, said the knight; so
there came a squire and brought two good spears, and Arthur chose one and he
another; so they spurred their horses and came together with all their mights,
that either brake their spears to their hands. Then Arthur set hand on his
sword. Nay, said the knight, ye shall do better, ye are a passing good jouster
as ever I met withal, and once for the love of the high order of knighthood let
us joust once again. I assent me, said Arthur. Anon there were brought two
great spears, and every knight gat a spear, and therewith they ran together
that Arthur’s spear all to-shivered. But the other knight hit him so hard
in midst of the shield, that horse and man fell to the earth, and therewith
Arthur was eager, and pulled out his sword, and said, I will assay thee, sir
knight, on foot, for I have lost the honour on horseback. I will be on
horseback, said the knight. Then was Arthur wroth, and dressed his shield
toward him with his sword drawn. When the knight saw that, he alighted, for him
thought no worship to have a knight at such avail, he to be on horseback and he
on foot, and so he alighted and dressed his shield unto Arthur. And there began
a strong battle with many great strokes, and so hewed with their swords that
the cantels flew in the fields, and much blood they bled both, that all the
place there as they fought was overbled with blood, and thus they fought long
and rested them, and then they went to the battle again, and so hurtled
together like two rams that either fell to the earth. So at the last they smote
together that both their swords met even together. But the sword of the knight
smote King Arthur’s sword in two pieces, wherefore he was heavy. Then
said the knight unto Arthur, Thou art in my daunger whether me list to save
thee or slay thee, and but thou yield thee as overcome and recreant, thou shalt
die. As for death, said King Arthur, welcome be it when it cometh, but to yield
me unto thee as recreant I had liefer die than to be so shamed. And therewithal
the king leapt unto Pellinore, and took him by the middle and threw him down,
and raced off his helm. When the knight felt that he was adread, for he was a
passing big man of might, and anon he brought Arthur under him, and raced off
his helm and would have smitten off his head.

CHAPTER XXIV.
How Merlin saved Arthur’s
life, and threw an enchantment on King Pellinore and made him to sleep.

Therewithal came Merlin and said, Knight, hold thy hand, for an thou slay that
knight thou puttest this realm in the greatest damage that ever was realm: for
this knight is a man of more worship than thou wotest of. Why, who is he? said
the knight. It is King Arthur. Then would he have slain him for dread of his
wrath, and heaved up his sword, and therewith Merlin cast an enchantment to the
knight, that he fell to the earth in a great sleep. Then Merlin took up King
Arthur, and rode forth on the knight’s horse. Alas! said Arthur, what
hast thou done, Merlin? hast thou slain this good knight by thy crafts? There
liveth not so worshipful a knight as he was; I had liefer than the stint of my
land a year that he were alive. Care ye not, said Merlin, for he is wholer than
ye; for he is but asleep, and will awake within three hours. I told you, said
Merlin, what a knight he was; here had ye been slain had I not been. Also there
liveth not a bigger knight than he is one, and he shall hereafter do you right
good service; and his name is Pellinore, and he shall have two sons that shall
be passing good men; save one they shall have no fellow of prowess and of good
living, and their names shall be Percivale of Wales and Lamerake of Wales, and
he shall tell you the name of your own son, begotten of your sister, that shall
be the destruction of all this realm.

CHAPTER XXV.
How Arthur by the mean of Merlin gat
Excalibur his sword of the Lady of the Lake.

Right so the king and he departed, and went unto an hermit that was a good man
and a great leech. So the hermit searched all his wounds and gave him good
salves; so the king was there three days, and then were his wounds well amended
that he might ride and go, and so departed. And as they rode, Arthur said, I
have no sword. No force, said Merlin, hereby is a sword that shall be yours, an
I may. So they rode till they came to a lake, the which was a fair water and
broad, and in the midst of the lake Arthur was ware of an arm clothed in white
samite, that held a fair sword in that hand. Lo! said Merlin, yonder is that
sword that I spake of. With that they saw a damosel going upon the lake. What
damosel is that? said Arthur. That is the Lady of the Lake, said Merlin; and
within that lake is a rock, and therein is as fair a place as any on earth, and
richly beseen; and this damosel will come to you anon, and then speak ye fair
to her that she will give you that sword. Anon withal came the damosel unto
Arthur, and saluted him, and he her again. Damosel, said Arthur, what sword is
that, that yonder the arm holdeth above the water? I would it were mine, for I
have no sword. Sir Arthur, king, said the damosel, that sword is mine, and if
ye will give me a gift when I ask it you, ye shall have it. By my faith, said
Arthur, I will give you what gift ye will ask. Well! said the damosel, go ye
into yonder barge, and row yourself to the sword, and take it and the scabbard
with you, and I will ask my gift when I see my time. So Sir Arthur and Merlin
alighted and tied their horses to two trees, and so they went into the ship,
and when they came to the sword that the hand held, Sir Arthur took it up by
the handles, and took it with him, and the arm and the hand went under the
water. And so [they] came unto the land and rode forth, and then Sir Arthur saw
a rich pavilion. What signifieth yonder pavilion? It is the knight’s
pavilion, said Merlin, that ye fought with last, Sir Pellinore; but he is out,
he is not there. He hath ado with a knight of yours that hight Egglame, and
they have foughten together, but at the last Egglame fled, and else he had been
dead, and he hath chased him even to Carlion, and we shall meet with him anon
in the highway. That is well said, said Arthur, now have I a sword, now will I
wage battle with him, and be avenged on him. Sir, you shall not so, said
Merlin, for the knight is weary of fighting and chasing, so that ye shall have
no worship to have ado with him; also he will not be lightly matched of one
knight living, and therefore it is my counsel, let him pass, for he shall do
you good service in short time, and his sons after his days. Also ye shall see
that day in short space, you shall be right glad to give him your sister to
wed. When I see him, I will do as ye advise, said Arthur.

Then Sir Arthur looked on the sword, and liked it passing well. Whether liketh
you better, said Merlin, the sword or the scabbard? Me liketh better the sword,
said Arthur. Ye are more unwise, said Merlin, for the scabbard is worth ten of
the swords, for whiles ye have the scabbard upon you, ye shall never lose no
blood, be ye never so sore wounded; therefore keep well the scabbard always
with you. So they rode unto Carlion, and by the way they met with Sir
Pellinore; but Merlin had done such a craft, that Pellinore saw not Arthur, and
he passed by without any words. I marvel, said Arthur, that the knight would
not speak. Sir, said Merlin, he saw you not, for an he had seen you, ye had not
lightly departed. So they came unto Carlion, whereof his knights were passing
glad. And when they heard of his adventures, they marvelled that he would
jeopard his person so, alone. But all men of worship said it was merry to be
under such a chieftain, that would put his person in adventure as other poor
knights did.

CHAPTER XXVI.
How tidings came to Arthur that King
Rience had overcome eleven kings, and how he desired Arthur’s beard to
trim his mantle.

This meanwhile came a messenger from King Rience of North Wales, and king he
was of all Ireland, and of many isles. And this was his message, greeting well
King Arthur in this manner wise, saying that King Rience had discomfited and
overcome eleven kings, and everych of them did him homage, and that was this,
they gave him their beards clean flayed off, as much as there was; wherefore
the messenger came for King Arthur’s beard. For King Rience had purfled a
mantle with kings’ beards, and there lacked one place of the mantle;
wherefore he sent for his beard, or else he would enter into his lands, and
burn and slay, and never leave till he have the head and the beard. Well, said
Arthur, thou hast said thy message, the which is the most villainous and
lewdest message that ever man heard sent unto a king; also thou mayest see my
beard is full young yet to make a purfle of it. But tell thou thy king this: I
owe him none homage, nor none of mine elders; but or it be long to, he shall do
me homage on both his knees, or else he shall lose his head, by the faith of my
body, for this is the most shamefulest message that ever I heard speak of. I
have espied thy king met never yet with worshipful man, but tell him, I will
have his head without he do me homage. Then the messenger departed.

Now is there any here, said Arthur, that knoweth King Rience? Then answered a
knight that hight Naram, Sir, I know the king well; he is a passing good man of
his body, as few be living, and a passing proud man, and Sir, doubt ye not he
will make war on you with a mighty puissance. Well, said Arthur, I shall ordain
for him in short time.

CHAPTER XXVII.
How all the children were sent for
that were born on May-day, and how Mordred was saved.

Then King Arthur let send for all the children born on May-day, begotten of
lords and born of ladies; for Merlin told King Arthur that he that should
destroy him should be born on May-day, wherefore he sent for them all, upon
pain of death; and so there were found many lords’ sons, and all were
sent unto the king, and so was Mordred sent by King Lot’s wife, and all
were put in a ship to the sea, and some were four weeks old, and some less. And
so by fortune the ship drave unto a castle, and was all to-riven, and destroyed
the most part, save that Mordred was cast up, and a good man found him, and
nourished him till he was fourteen year old, and then he brought him to the
court, as it rehearseth afterward, toward the end of the Death of Arthur. So
many lords and barons of this realm were displeased, for their children were so
lost, and many put the wite on Merlin more than on Arthur; so what for dread
and for love, they held their peace. But when the messenger came to King
Rience, then was he wood out of measure, and purveyed him for a great host, as
it rehearseth after in the book of Balin le Savage, that followeth next after,
how by adventure Balin gat the sword.

Explicit liber primus.

BOOK II.

CHAPTER I.
Of a damosel which came girt with a
sword for to find a man of such virtue to draw it out of the scabbard.

After the death of Uther Pendragon reigned Arthur his son, the which had great
war in his days for to get all England into his hand. For there were many kings
within the realm of England, and in Wales, Scotland, and Cornwall. So it befell
on a time when King Arthur was at London, there came a knight and told the king
tidings how that the King Rience of North Wales had reared a great number of
people, and were entered into the land, and burnt and slew the king’s
true liege people. If this be true, said Arthur, it were great shame unto mine
estate but that he were mightily withstood. It is truth, said the knight, for I
saw the host myself. Well, said the king, let make a cry, that all the lords,
knights, and gentlemen of arms, should draw unto a castle called Camelot in
those days, and there the king would let make a council-general and a great
jousts.

So when the king was come thither with all his baronage, and lodged as they
seemed best, there was come a damosel the which was sent on message from the
great lady Lile of Avelion. And when she came before King Arthur, she told from
whom she came, and how she was sent on message unto him for these causes. Then
she let her mantle fall that was richly furred; and then was she girt with a
noble sword whereof the king had marvel, and said, Damosel, for what cause are
ye girt with that sword? it beseemeth you not. Now shall I tell you, said the
damosel; this sword that I am girt withal doth me great sorrow and cumbrance,
for I may not be delivered of this sword but by a knight, but he must be a
passing good man of his hands and of his deeds, and without villainy or
treachery, and without treason. And if I may find such a knight that hath all
these virtues, he may draw out this sword out of the sheath, for I have been at
King Rience’s it was told me there were passing good knights, and he and
all his knights have assayed it and none can speed. This is a great marvel,
said Arthur, if this be sooth; I will myself assay to draw out the sword, not
presuming upon myself that I am the best knight, but that I will begin to draw
at your sword in giving example to all the barons that they shall assay everych
one after other when I have assayed it. Then Arthur took the sword by the
sheath and by the girdle and pulled at it eagerly, but the sword would not out.

Sir, said the damosel, you need not to pull half so hard, for he that shall
pull it out shall do it with little might. Ye say well, said Arthur; now assay
ye all my barons; but beware ye be not defiled with shame, treachery, nor
guile. Then it will not avail, said the damosel, for he must be a clean knight
without villainy, and of a gentle strain of father side and mother side. Most
of all the barons of the Round Table that were there at that time assayed all
by row, but there might none speed; wherefore the damosel made great sorrow out
of measure, and said, Alas! I weened in this court had been the best knights
without treachery or treason. By my faith, said Arthur, here are good knights,
as I deem, as any be in the world, but their grace is not to help you,
wherefore I am displeased.

CHAPTER II.
How Balin, arrayed like a poor knight,
pulled out the sword, which afterward was the cause of his death.

Then fell it so that time there was a poor knight with King Arthur, that had
been prisoner with him half a year and more for slaying of a knight, the which
was cousin unto King Arthur. The name of this knight was called Balin, and by
good means of the barons he was delivered out of prison, for he was a good man
named of his body, and he was born in Northumberland. And so he went privily
into the court, and saw this adventure, whereof it raised his heart, and he
would assay it as other knights did, but for he was poor and poorly arrayed he
put him not far in press. But in his heart he was fully assured to do as well,
if his grace happed him, as any knight that there was. And as the damosel took
her leave of Arthur and of all the barons, so departing, this knight Balin
called unto her, and said, Damosel, I pray you of your courtesy, suffer me as
well to assay as these lords; though that I be so poorly clothed, in my heart
meseemeth I am fully assured as some of these others, and meseemeth in my heart
to speed right well. The damosel beheld the poor knight, and saw he was a
likely man, but for his poor arrayment she thought he should be of no worship
without villainy or treachery. And then she said unto the knight, Sir, it
needeth not to put me to more pain or labour, for it seemeth not you to speed
there as other have failed. Ah! fair damosel, said Balin, worthiness, and good
tatches, and good deeds, are not only in arrayment, but manhood and worship is
hid within man’s person, and many a worshipful knight is not known unto
all people, and therefore worship and hardiness is not in arrayment. By God,
said the damosel, ye say sooth; therefore ye shall assay to do what ye may.
Then Balin took the sword by the girdle and sheath, and drew it out easily; and
when he looked on the sword it pleased him much. Then had the king and all the
barons great marvel that Balin had done that adventure, and many knights had
great despite of Balin. Certes, said the damosel, this is a passing good
knight, and the best that ever I found, and most of worship without treason,
treachery, or villainy, and many marvels shall he do. Now, gentle and courteous
knight, give me the sword again. Nay, said Balin, for this sword will I keep,
but it be taken from me with force. Well, said the damosel, ye are not wise to
keep the sword from me, for ye shall slay with the sword the best friend that
ye have, and the man that ye most love in the world, and the sword shall be
your destruction. I shall take the adventure, said Balin, that God will ordain
me, but the sword ye shall not have at this time, by the faith of my body. Ye
shall repent it within short time, said the damosel, for I would have the sword
more for your avail than for mine, for I am passing heavy for your sake; for ye
will not believe that sword shall be your destruction, and that is great pity.
With that the damosel departed, making great sorrow.

Anon after, Balin sent for his horse and armour, and so would depart from the
court, and took his leave of King Arthur. Nay, said the king, I suppose ye will
not depart so lightly from this fellowship, I suppose ye are displeased that I
have shewed you unkindness; blame me the less, for I was misinformed against
you, but I weened ye had not been such a knight as ye are, of worship and
prowess, and if ye will abide in this court among my fellowship, I shall so
advance you as ye shall be pleased. God thank your highness, said Balin, your
bounty and highness may no man praise half to the value; but at this time I
must needs depart, beseeching you alway of your good grace. Truly, said the
king, I am right wroth for your departing; I pray you, fair knight, that ye
tarry not long, and ye shall be right welcome to me, and to my barons, and I
shall amend all miss that I have done against you; God thank your great
lordship, said Balin, and therewith made him ready to depart. Then the most
part of the knights of the Round Table said that Balin did not this adventure
all only by might, but by witchcraft.

CHAPTER III.
How the Lady of the Lake demanded the
knight’s head that had won the sword, or the maiden’s head.

The meanwhile, that this knight was making him ready to depart, there came into
the court a lady that hight the Lady of the Lake. And she came on horseback,
richly beseen, and saluted King Arthur, and there asked him a gift that he
promised her when she gave him the sword. That is sooth, said Arthur, a gift I
promised you, but I have forgotten the name of my sword that ye gave me. The
name of it, said the lady, is Excalibur, that is as much to say as Cut-steel.
Ye say well, said the king; ask what ye will and ye shall have it, an it lie in
my power to give it. Well, said the lady, I ask the head of the knight that
hath won the sword, or else the damosel’s head that brought it; I take no
force though I have both their heads, for he slew my brother, a good knight and
a true, and that gentlewoman was causer of my father’s death. Truly, said
King Arthur, I may not grant neither of their heads with my worship, therefore
ask what ye will else, and I shall fulfil your desire. I will ask none other
thing, said the lady. When Balin was ready to depart, he saw the Lady of the
Lake, that by her means had slain Balin’s mother, and he had sought her
three years; and when it was told him that she asked his head of King Arthur,
he went to her straight and said, Evil be you found; ye would have my head, and
therefore ye shall lose yours, and with his sword lightly he smote off her head
before King Arthur. Alas, for shame! said Arthur, why have ye done so? ye have
shamed me and all my court, for this was a lady that I was beholden to, and
hither she came under my safe-conduct; I shall never forgive you that trespass.
Sir, said Balin, me forthinketh of your displeasure, for this same lady was the
untruest lady living, and by enchantment and sorcery she hath been the
destroyer of many good knights, and she was causer that my mother was burnt,
through her falsehood and treachery. What cause soever ye had, said Arthur, ye
should have forborne her in my presence; therefore, think not the contrary, ye
shall repent it, for such another despite had I never in my court; therefore
withdraw you out of my court in all haste ye may.

Then Balin took up the head of the lady, and bare it with him to his hostelry,
and there he met with his squire, that was sorry he had displeased King Arthur
and so they rode forth out of the town. Now, said Balin, we must depart, take
thou this head and bear it to my friends, and tell them how I have sped, and
tell my friends in Northumberland that my most foe is dead. Also tell them how
I am out of prison, and what adventure befell me at the getting of this sword.
Alas! said the squire, ye are greatly to blame for to displease King Arthur. As
for that, said Balin, I will hie me, in all the haste that I may, to meet with
King Rience and destroy him, either else to die therefore; and if it may hap me
to win him, then will King Arthur be my good and gracious lord. Where shall I
meet with you? said the squire. In King Arthur’s court, said Balin. So
his squire and he departed at that time. Then King Arthur and all the court
made great dole and had shame of the death of the Lady of the Lake. Then the
king buried her richly.

CHAPTER IV.
How Merlin told the adventure of this
damosel.

At that time there was a knight, the which was the king’s son of Ireland,
and his name was Lanceor, the which was an orgulous knight, and counted himself
one of the best of the court; and he had great despite at Balin for the
achieving of the sword, that any should be accounted more hardy, or more of
prowess; and he asked King Arthur if he would give him leave to ride after
Balin and to revenge the despite that he had done. Do your best, said Arthur, I
am right wroth with Balin; I would he were quit of the despite that he hath
done to me and to my court. Then this Lanceor went to his hostelry to make him
ready. In the meanwhile came Merlin unto the court of King Arthur, and there
was told him the adventure of the sword, and the death of the Lady of the Lake.
Now shall I say you, said Merlin; this same damosel that here standeth, that
brought the sword unto your court, I shall tell you the cause of her coming:
she was the falsest damosel that liveth. Say not so, said they. She hath a
brother, a passing good knight of prowess and a full true man; and this damosel
loved another knight that held her to paramour, and this good knight her
brother met with the knight that held her to paramour, and slew him by force of
his hands. When this false damosel understood this, she went to the Lady Lile
of Avelion, and besought her of help, to be avenged on her own brother.

CHAPTER V.
How Balin was pursued by Sir Lanceor,
knight of Ireland, and how he jousted and slew him.

And so this Lady Lile of Avelion took her this sword that she brought with her,
and told there should no man pull it out of the sheath but if he be one of the
best knights of this realm, and he should be hard and full of prowess, and with
that sword he should slay her brother. This was the cause that the damosel came
into this court. I know it as well as ye. Would God she had not come into this
court, but she came never in fellowship of worship to do good, but always great
harm; and that knight that hath achieved the sword shall be destroyed by that
sword, for the which will be great damage, for there liveth not a knight of
more prowess than he is, and he shall do unto you, my Lord Arthur, great honour
and kindness; and it is great pity he shall not endure but a while, for of his
strength and hardiness I know not his match living.

So the knight of Ireland armed him at all points, and dressed his shield on his
shoulder, and mounted upon horseback, and took his spear in his hand, and rode
after a great pace, as much as his horse might go; and within a little space on
a mountain he had a sight of Balin, and with a loud voice he cried, Abide,
knight, for ye shall abide whether ye will or nill, and the shield that is
to-fore you shall not help. When Balin heard the noise, he turned his horse
fiercely, and said, Fair knight, what will ye with me, will ye joust with me?
Yea, said the Irish knight, therefore come I after you. Peradventure, said
Balin, it had been better to have holden you at home, for many a man weeneth to
put his enemy to a rebuke, and oft it falleth to himself. Of what court be ye
sent from? said Balin. I am come from the court of King Arthur, said the knight
of Ireland, that come hither for to revenge the despite ye did this day to King
Arthur and to his court. Well, said Balin, I see well I must have ado with you,
that me forthinketh for to grieve King Arthur, or any of his court; and your
quarrel is full simple, said Balin, unto me, for the lady that is dead, did me
great damage, and else would I have been loath as any knight that liveth for to
slay a lady. Make you ready, said the knight Lanceor, and dress you unto me,
for that one shall abide in the field. Then they took their spears, and came
together as much as their horses might drive, and the Irish knight smote Balin
on the shield, that all went shivers off his spear, and Balin hit him through
the shield, and the hauberk perished, and so pierced through his body and the
horse’s croup, and anon turned his horse fiercely, and drew out his
sword, and wist not that he had slain him; and then he saw him lie as a dead
corpse.

CHAPTER VI.
How a damosel, which was love to
Lanceor, slew herself for love, and how Balin met with his brother Balan.

Then he looked by him, and was ware of a damosel that came riding full fast as
the horse might ride, on a fair palfrey. And when she espied that Lanceor was
slain, she made sorrow out of measure, and said, O Balin, two bodies thou hast
slain and one heart, and two hearts in one body, and two souls thou hast lost.
And therewith she took the sword from her love that lay dead, and fell to the
ground in a swoon. And when she arose she made great dole out of measure, the
which sorrow grieved Balin passingly sore, and he went unto her for to have
taken the sword out of her hand, but she held it so fast he might not take it
out of her hand unless he should have hurt her, and suddenly she set the pommel
to the ground, and rove herself through the body. When Balin espied her deeds,
he was passing heavy in his heart, and ashamed that so fair a damosel had
destroyed herself for the love of his death. Alas, said Balin, me repenteth
sore the death of this knight, for the love of this damosel, for there was much
true love betwixt them both, and for sorrow might not longer behold him, but
turned his horse and looked toward a great forest, and there he was ware, by
the arms, of his brother Balan. And when they were met they put off their helms
and kissed together, and wept for joy and pity. Then Balan said, I little
weened to have met with you at this sudden adventure; I am right glad of your
deliverance out of your dolorous prisonment, for a man told me, in the castle
of Four Stones, that ye were delivered, and that man had seen you in the court
of King Arthur, and therefore I came hither into this country, for here I
supposed to find you. Anon the knight Balin told his brother of his adventure
of the sword, and of the death of the Lady of the Lake, and how King Arthur was
displeased with him. Wherefore he sent this knight after me, that lieth here
dead, and the death of this damosel grieveth me sore. So doth it me, said
Balan, but ye must take the adventure that God will ordain you. Truly, said
Balin, I am right heavy that my Lord Arthur is displeased with me, for he is
the most worshipful knight that reigneth now on earth, and his love will I get
or else will I put my life in adventure. For the King Rience lieth at a siege
at the Castle Terrabil, and thither will we draw in all haste, to prove our
worship and prowess upon him. I will well, said Balan, that we do, and we will
help each other as brethren ought to do.

CHAPTER VII.
How a dwarf reproved Balin for the
death of Lanceor, and how King Mark of Cornwall found them, and made a tomb
over them.

Now go we hence, said Balin, and well be we met. The meanwhile as they talked,
there came a dwarf from the city of Camelot on horseback, as much as he might;
and found the dead bodies, wherefore he made great dole, and pulled out his
hair for sorrow, and said, Which of you knights have done this deed? Whereby
askest thou it? said Balan. For I would wit it, said the dwarf. It was I, said
Balin, that slew this knight in my defence, for hither he came to chase me, and
either I must slay him or he me; and this damosel slew herself for his love,
which repenteth me, and for her sake I shall owe all women the better love.
Alas, said the dwarf, thou hast done great damage unto thyself, for this knight
that is here dead was one of the most valiantest men that lived, and trust
well, Balin, the kin of this knight will chase you through the world till they
have slain you. As for that, said Balin, I fear not greatly, but I am right
heavy that I have displeased my lord King Arthur, for the death of this knight.
So as they talked together, there came a king of Cornwall riding, the which
hight King Mark. And when he saw these two bodies dead, and understood how they
were dead, by the two knights above said, then made the king great sorrow for
the true love that was betwixt them, and said, I will not depart till I have on
this earth made a tomb, and there he pight his pavilions and sought through all
the country to find a tomb, and in a church they found one was fair and rich,
and then the king let put them both in the earth, and put the tomb upon them,
and wrote the names of them both on the tomb. How here lieth Lanceor the
king’s son of Ireland, that at his own request was slain by the hands of
Balin; and how his lady, Colombe, and paramour, slew herself with her
love’s sword for dole and sorrow.

CHAPTER VIII.
How Merlin prophesied that two the
best knights of the world should fight there, which were Sir Lancelot and Sir
Tristram.

The meanwhile as this was a-doing, in came Merlin to King Mark, and seeing all
his doing, said, Here shall be in this same place the greatest battle betwixt
two knights that was or ever shall be, and the truest lovers, and yet none of
them shall slay other. And there Merlin wrote their names upon the tomb with
letters of gold that should fight in that place, whose names were Launcelot de
Lake, and Tristram. Thou art a marvellous man, said King Mark unto Merlin, that
speakest of such marvels, thou art a boistous man and an unlikely to tell of
such deeds. What is thy name? said King Mark. At this time, said Merlin, I will
not tell, but at that time when Sir Tristram is taken with his sovereign lady,
then ye shall hear and know my name, and at that time ye shall hear tidings
that shall not please you. Then said Merlin to Balin, Thou hast done thyself
great hurt, because that thou savest not this lady that slew herself, that
might have saved her an thou wouldest. By the faith of my body, said Balin, I
might not save her, for she slew herself suddenly. Me repenteth, said Merlin;
because of the death of that lady thou shalt strike a stroke most dolorous that
ever man struck, except the stroke of our Lord, for thou shalt hurt the truest
knight and the man of most worship that now liveth, and through that stroke
three kingdoms shall be in great poverty, misery and wretchedness twelve years,
and the knight shall not be whole of that wound for many years. Then Merlin
took his leave of Balin. And Balin said, If I wist it were sooth that ye say I
should do such a perilous deed as that, I would slay myself to make thee a
liar. Therewith Merlin vanished away suddenly. And then Balan and his brother
took their leave of King Mark. First, said the king, tell me your name. Sir,
said Balan, ye may see he beareth two swords, thereby ye may call him the
Knight with the Two Swords. And so departed King Mark unto Camelot to King
Arthur, and Balin took the way toward King Rience; and as they rode together
they met with Merlin disguised, but they knew him not. Whither ride you? said
Merlin. We have little to do, said the two knights, to tell thee. But what is
thy name? said Balin. At this time, said Merlin, I will not tell it thee. It is
evil seen, said the knights, that thou art a true man that thou wilt not tell
thy name. As for that, said Merlin, be it as it be may, I can tell you
wherefore ye ride this way, for to meet King Rience; but it will not avail you
without ye have my counsel. Ah! said Balin, ye are Merlin; we will be ruled by
your counsel. Come on, said Merlin, ye shall have great worship, and look that
ye do knightly, for ye shall have great need. As for that, said Balin, dread
you not, we will do what we may.

CHAPTER IX.
How Balin and his brother, by the
counsel of Merlin, took King Rience and brought him to King Arthur.

Then Merlin lodged them in a wood among leaves beside the highway, and took off
the bridles of their horses and put them to grass and laid them down to rest
them till it was nigh midnight. Then Merlin bade them rise, and make them
ready, for the king was nigh them, that was stolen away from his host with a
three score horses of his best knights, and twenty of them rode to-fore to warn
the Lady de Vance that the king was coming; for that night King Rience should
have lain with her. Which is the king? said Balin. Abide, said Merlin, here in
a strait way ye shall meet with him; and therewith he showed Balin and his
brother where he rode.

Anon Balin and his brother met with the king, and smote him down, and wounded
him fiercely, and laid him to the ground; and there they slew on the right hand
and the left hand, and slew more than forty of his men, and the remnant fled.
Then went they again to King Rience and would have slain him had he not yielded
him unto their grace. Then said he thus: Knights full of prowess, slay me not,
for by my life ye may win, and by my death ye shall win nothing. Then said
these two knights, Ye say sooth and truth, and so laid him on a horse-litter.
With that Merlin was vanished, and came to King Arthur aforehand, and told him
how his most enemy was taken and discomfited. By whom? said King Arthur. By two
knights, said Merlin, that would please your lordship, and to-morrow ye shall
know what knights they are. Anon after came the Knight with the Two Swords and
Balan his brother, and brought with them King Rience of North Wales, and there
delivered him to the porters, and charged them with him; and so they two
returned again in the dawning of the day. King Arthur came then to King Rience,
and said, Sir king, ye are welcome: by what adventure come ye hither? Sir, said
King Rience, I came hither by an hard adventure. Who won you? said King Arthur.
Sir, said the king, the Knight with the Two Swords and his brother, which are
two marvellous knights of prowess. I know them not, said Arthur, but much I am
beholden to them. Ah, said Merlin, I shall tell you: it is Balin that achieved
the sword, and his brother Balan, a good knight, there liveth not a better of
prowess and of worthiness, and it shall be the greatest dole of him that ever I
knew of knight, for he shall not long endure. Alas, said King Arthur, that is
great pity; for I am much beholden unto him, and I have ill deserved it unto
him for his kindness. Nay, said Merlin, he shall do much more for you, and that
shall ye know in haste. But, sir, are ye purveyed, said Merlin, for to-morn the
host of Nero, King Rience’s brother, will set on you or noon with a great
host, and therefore make you ready, for I will depart from you.

CHAPTER X.
How King Arthur had a battle against
Nero and King Lot of Orkney, and how King Lot was deceived by Merlin, and how
twelve kings were slain.

Then King Arthur made ready his host in ten battles and Nero was ready in the
field afore the Castle Terrabil with a great host, and he had ten battles, with
many more people than Arthur had. Then Nero had the vanguard with the most part
of his people, and Merlin came to King Lot of the Isle of Orkney, and held him
with a tale of prophecy, till Nero and his people were destroyed. And there Sir
Kay the seneschal did passingly well, that the days of his life the worship
went never from him; and Sir Hervis de Revel did marvellous deeds with King
Arthur, and King Arthur slew that day twenty knights and maimed forty. At that
time came in the Knight with the Two Swords and his brother Balan, but they two
did so marvellously that the king and all the knights marvelled of them, and
all they that beheld them said they were sent from heaven as angels, or devils
from hell; and King Arthur said himself they were the best knights that ever he
saw, for they gave such strokes that all men had wonder of them.

In the meanwhile came one to King Lot, and told him while he tarried there Nero
was destroyed and slain with all his people. Alas, said King Lot, I am ashamed,
for by my default there is many a worshipful man slain, for an we had been
together there had been none host under the heaven that had been able for to
have matched with us; this faiter with his prophecy hath mocked me. All that
did Merlin, for he knew well that an King Lot had been with his body there at
the first battle, King Arthur had been slain, and all his people destroyed; and
well Merlin knew that one of the kings should be dead that day, and loath was
Merlin that any of them both should be slain; but of the twain, he had liefer
King Lot had been slain than King Arthur. Now what is best to do? said King Lot
of Orkney; whether is me better to treat with King Arthur or to fight, for the
greater part of our people are slain and destroyed? Sir, said a knight, set on
Arthur for they are weary and forfoughten and we be fresh. As for me, said King
Lot, I would every knight would do his part as I would do mine. And then they
advanced banners and smote together and all to-shivered their spears; and
Arthur’s knights, with the help of the Knight with the Two Swords and his
brother Balan put King Lot and his host to the worse. But always King Lot held
him in the foremost front, and did marvellous deeds of arms, for all his host
was borne up by his hands, for he abode all knights. Alas he might not endure,
the which was great pity, that so worthy a knight as he was one should be
overmatched, that of late time afore had been a knight of King Arthur’s,
and wedded the sister of King Arthur; and for King Arthur lay by King
Lot’s wife, the which was Arthur’s sister, and gat on her Mordred,
therefore King Lot held against Arthur. So there was a knight that was called
the Knight with the Strange Beast, and at that time his right name was called
Pellinore, the which was a good man of prowess, and he smote a mighty stroke at
King Lot as he fought with all his enemies, and he failed of his stroke, and
smote the horse’s neck, that he fell to the ground with King Lot. And
therewith anon Pellinore smote him a great stroke through the helm and head
unto the brows. And then all the host of Orkney fled for the death of King Lot,
and there were slain many mothers’ sons. But King Pellinore bare the wite
of the death of King Lot, wherefore Sir Gawaine revenged the death of his
father the tenth year after he was made knight, and slew King Pellinore with
his own hands. Also there were slain at that battle twelve kings on the side of
King Lot with Nero, and all were buried in the Church of Saint Stephen’s
in Camelot, and the remnant of knights and of others were buried in a great
rock.

CHAPTER XI.
Of the interment of twelve kings, and
of the prophecy of Merlin, and how Balin should give the dolorous stroke.

So at the interment came King Lot’s wife Margawse with her four sons,
Gawaine, Agravaine, Gaheris, and Gareth. Also there came thither King Uriens,
Sir Ewaine’s father, and Morgan le Fay his wife that was King
Arthur’s sister. All these came to the interment. But of all these twelve
kings King Arthur let make the tomb of King Lot passing richly, and made his
tomb by his own; and then Arthur let make twelve images of latten and copper,
and over-gilt it with gold, in the sign of twelve kings, and each one of them
held a taper of wax that burnt day and night; and King Arthur was made in sign
of a figure standing above them with a sword drawn in his hand, and all the
twelve figures had countenance like unto men that were overcome. All this made
Merlin by his subtle craft, and there he told the king, When I am dead these
tapers shall burn no longer, and soon after the adventures of the Sangreal
shall come among you and be achieved. Also he told Arthur how Balin the
worshipful knight shall give the dolorous stroke, whereof shall fall great
vengeance. Oh, where is Balin and Balan and Pellinore? said King Arthur. As for
Pellinore, said Merlin, he will meet with you soon; and as for Balin he will
not be long from you; but the other brother will depart, ye shall see him no
more. By my faith, said Arthur, they are two marvellous knights, and namely
Balin passeth of prowess of any knight that ever I found, for much beholden am
I unto him; would God he would abide with me. Sir, said Merlin, look ye keep
well the scabbard of Excalibur, for ye shall lose no blood while ye have the
scabbard upon you, though ye have as many wounds upon you as ye may have. So
after, for great trust, Arthur betook the scabbard to Morgan le Fay his sister,
and she loved another knight better than her husband King Uriens or King
Arthur, and she would have had Arthur her brother slain, and therefore she let
make another scabbard like it by enchantment, and gave the scabbard Excalibur
to her love; and the knight’s name was called Accolon, that after had
near slain King Arthur. After this Merlin told unto King Arthur of the prophecy
that there should be a great battle beside Salisbury, and Mordred his own son
should be against him. Also he told him that Bagdemegus was his cousin, and
germain unto King Uriens.

CHAPTER XII.
How a sorrowful knight came before
Arthur, and how Balin fetched him, and how that knight was slain by a knight
invisible.

Within a day or two King Arthur was somewhat sick, and he let pitch his
pavilion in a meadow, and there he laid him down on a pallet to sleep, but he
might have no rest. Right so he heard a great noise of an horse, and therewith
the king looked out at the porch of the pavilion, and saw a knight coming even
by him, making great dole. Abide, fair sir, said Arthur, and tell me wherefore
thou makest this sorrow. Ye may little amend me, said the knight, and so passed
forth to the castle of Meliot. Anon after there came Balin, and when he saw
King Arthur he alighted off his horse, and came to the King on foot, and
saluted him. By my head, said Arthur, ye be welcome. Sir, right now came riding
this way a knight making great mourn, for what cause I cannot tell; wherefore I
would desire of you of your courtesy and of your gentleness to fetch again that
knight either by force or else by his good will. I will do more for your
lordship than that, said Balin; and so he rode more than a pace, and found the
knight with a damosel in a forest, and said, Sir knight, ye must come with me
unto King Arthur, for to tell him of your sorrow. That will I not, said the
knight, for it will scathe me greatly, and do you none avail. Sir, said Balin,
I pray you make you ready, for ye must go with me, or else I must fight with
you and bring you by force, and that were me loath to do. Will ye be my
warrant, said the knight, an I go with you? Yea, said Balin, or else I will die
therefore. And so he made him ready to go with Balin, and left the damosel
still. And as they were even afore King Arthur’s pavilion, there came one
invisible, and smote this knight that went with Balin throughout the body with
a spear. Alas, said the knight, I am slain under your conduct with a knight
called Garlon; therefore take my horse that is better than yours, and ride to
the damosel, and follow the quest that I was in as she will lead you, and
revenge my death when ye may. That shall I do, said Balin, and that I make vow
unto knighthood; and so he departed from this knight with great sorrow. So King
Arthur let bury this knight richly, and made a mention on his tomb, how there
was slain Herlews le Berbeus, and by whom the treachery was done, the knight
Garlon. But ever the damosel bare the truncheon of the spear with her that Sir
Herlews was slain withal.

CHAPTER XIII.
How Balin and the damosel met with a
knight which was in likewise slain, and how the damosel bled for the custom of
a castle.

So Balin and the damosel rode into a forest, and there met with a knight that
had been a-hunting, and that knight asked Balin for what cause he made so great
sorrow. Me list not to tell you, said Balin. Now, said the knight, an I were
armed as ye be I would fight with you. That should little need, said Balin, I
am not afeard to tell you, and told him all the cause how it was. Ah, said the
knight, is this all? here I ensure you by the faith of my body never to depart
from you while my life lasteth. And so they went to the hostelry and armed
them, and so rode forth with Balin. And as they came by an hermitage even by a
churchyard, there came the knight Garlon invisible, and smote this knight,
Perin de Mountbeliard, through the body with a spear. Alas, said the knight, I
am slain by this traitor knight that rideth invisible. Alas, said Balin, it is
not the first despite he hath done me; and there the hermit and Balin buried
the knight under a rich stone and a tomb royal. And on the morn they found
letters of gold written, how Sir Gawaine shall revenge his father’s
death, King Lot, on the King Pellinore. Anon after this Balin and the damosel
rode till they came to a castle, and there Balin alighted, and he and the
damosel went to go into the castle, and anon as Balin came within the
castle’s gate the portcullis fell down at his back, and there fell many
men about the damosel, and would have slain her. When Balin saw that, he was
sore aggrieved, for he might not help the damosel. Then he went up into the
tower, and leapt over walls into the ditch, and hurt him not; and anon he
pulled out his sword and would have foughten with them. And they all said nay,
they would not fight with him, for they did nothing but the old custom of the
castle; and told him how their lady was sick, and had lain many years, and she
might not be whole but if she had a dish of silver full of blood of a clean
maid and a king’s daughter; and therefore the custom of this castle is,
there shall no damosel pass this way but she shall bleed of her blood in a
silver dish full. Well, said Balin, she shall bleed as much as she may bleed,
but I will not lose the life of her whiles my life lasteth. And so Balin made
her to bleed by her good will, but her blood helped not the lady. And so he and
she rested there all night, and had there right good cheer, and on the morn
they passed on their ways. And as it telleth after in the Sangreal, that Sir
Percivale’s sister helped that lady with her blood, whereof she was dead.

CHAPTER XIV.
How Balin met with that knight named
Garlon at a feast, and there he slew him, to have his blood to heal therewith
the son of his host.

Then they rode three or four days and never met with adventure, and by hap they
were lodged with a gentle man that was a rich man and well at ease. And as they
sat at their supper Balin overheard one complain grievously by him in a chair.
What is this noise? said Balin. Forsooth, said his host, I will tell you. I was
but late at a jousting, and there I jousted with a knight that is brother unto
King Pellam, and twice smote I him down, and then he promised to quit me on my
best friend; and so he wounded my son, that cannot be whole till I have of that
knight’s blood, and he rideth alway invisible; but I know not his name.
Ah! said Balin, I know that knight, his name is Garlon, he hath slain two
knights of mine in the same manner, therefore I had liefer meet with that
knight than all the gold in this realm, for the despite he hath done me. Well,
said his host, I shall tell you, King Pellam of Listeneise hath made do cry in
all this country a great feast that shall be within these twenty days, and no
knight may come there but if he bring his wife with him, or his paramour; and
that knight, your enemy and mine, ye shall see that day. Then I behote you,
said Balin, part of his blood to heal your son withal. We will be forward
to-morn, said his host. So on the morn they rode all three toward Pellam, and
they had fifteen days’ journey or they came thither; and that same day
began the great feast. And so they alighted and stabled their horses, and went
into the castle; but Balin’s host might not be let in because he had no
lady. Then Balin was well received and brought unto a chamber and unarmed him;
and there were brought him robes to his pleasure, and would have had Balin
leave his sword behind him. Nay, said Balin, that do I not, for it is the
custom of my country a knight always to keep his weapon with him, and that
custom will I keep, or else I will depart as I came. Then they gave him leave
to wear his sword, and so he went unto the castle, and was set among knights of
worship, and his lady afore him.

Soon Balin asked a knight, Is there not a knight in this court whose name is
Garlon? Yonder he goeth, said a knight, he with the black face; he is the
marvellest knight that is now living, for he destroyeth many good knights, for
he goeth invisible. Ah well, said Balin, is that he? Then Balin advised him
long: If I slay him here I shall not escape, and if I leave him now,
peradventure I shall never meet with him again at such a steven, and much harm
he will do an he live. Therewith this Garlon espied that this Balin beheld him,
and then he came and smote Balin on the face with the back of his hand, and
said, Knight, why beholdest me so? for shame therefore, eat thy meat and do
that thou came for. Thou sayest sooth, said Balin, this is not the first
despite that thou hast done me, and therefore I will do what I came for, and
rose up fiercely and clave his head to the shoulders. Give me the truncheon,
said Balin to his lady, wherewith he slew your knight. Anon she gave it him,
for alway she bare the truncheon with her. And therewith Balin smote him
through the body, and said openly, With that truncheon thou hast slain a good
knight, and now it sticketh in thy body. And then Balin called unto him his
host, saying, Now may ye fetch blood enough to heal your son withal.

CHAPTER XV.
How Balin fought with King Pellam, and
how his sword brake, and how he gat a spear wherewith he smote the dolorous
stroke.

Anon all the knights arose from the table for to set on Balin, and King Pellam
himself arose up fiercely, and said, Knight, hast thou slain my brother? thou
shalt die therefore or thou depart. Well, said Balin, do it yourself. Yes, said
King Pellam, there shall no man have ado with thee but myself, for the love of
my brother. Then King Pellam caught in his hand a grim weapon and smote eagerly
at Balin; but Balin put the sword betwixt his head and the stroke, and
therewith his sword burst in sunder. And when Balin was weaponless he ran into
a chamber for to seek some weapon, and so from chamber to chamber, and no
weapon he could find, and always King Pellam after him. And at the last he
entered into a chamber that was marvellously well dight and richly, and a bed
arrayed with cloth of gold, the richest that might be thought, and one lying
therein, and thereby stood a table of clean gold with four pillars of silver
that bare up the table, and upon the table stood a marvellous spear strangely
wrought. And when Balin saw that spear, he gat it in his hand and turned him to
King Pellam, and smote him passingly sore with that spear, that King Pellam
fell down in a swoon, and therewith the castle roof and walls brake and fell to
the earth, and Balin fell down so that he might not stir foot nor hand. And so
the most part of the castle, that was fallen down through that dolorous stroke,
lay upon Pellam and Balin three days.

CHAPTER XVI.
How Balin was delivered by Merlin,
and saved a knight that would have slain himself for love.

Then Merlin came thither and took up Balin, and gat him a good horse, for his
was dead, and bade him ride out of that country. I would have my damosel, said
Balin. Lo, said Merlin, where she lieth dead. And King Pellam lay so, many
years sore wounded, and might never be whole till Galahad the haut prince
healed him in the quest of the Sangreal, for in that place was part of the
blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, that Joseph of Arimathea brought into this
land, and there himself lay in that rich bed. And that was the same spear that
Longius smote our Lord to the heart; and King Pellam was nigh of Joseph’s
kin, and that was the most worshipful man that lived in those days, and great
pity it was of his hurt, for through that stroke, turned to great dole, tray
and tene. Then departed Balin from Merlin, and said, In this world we meet
never no more. So he rode forth through the fair countries and cities, and
found the people dead, slain on every side. And all that were alive cried, O
Balin, thou hast caused great damage in these countries; for the dolorous
stroke thou gavest unto King Pellam three countries are destroyed, and doubt
not but the vengeance will fall on thee at the last. When Balin was past those
countries he was passing fain.

So he rode eight days or he met with adventure. And at the last he came into a
fair forest in a valley, and was ware of a tower, and there beside he saw a
great horse of war, tied to a tree, and there beside sat a fair knight on the
ground and made great mourning, and he was a likely man, and a well made. Balin
said, God save you, why be ye so heavy? tell me and I will amend it, an I may,
to my power. Sir knight, said he again, thou dost me great grief, for I was in
merry thoughts, and now thou puttest me to more pain. Balin went a little from
him, and looked on his horse; then heard Balin him say thus: Ah, fair lady, why
have ye broken my promise, for thou promisest me to meet me here by noon, and I
may curse thee that ever ye gave me this sword, for with this sword I slay
myself, and pulled it out. And therewith Balin stert unto him and took him by
the hand. Let go my hand, said the knight, or else I shall slay thee. That
shall not need, said Balin, for I shall promise you my help to get you your
lady, an ye will tell me where she is. What is your name? said the knight. My
name is Balin le Savage. Ah, sir, I know you well enough, ye are the Knight
with the Two Swords, and the man of most prowess of your hands living. What is
your name? said Balin. My name is Garnish of the Mount, a poor man’s son,
but by my prowess and hardiness a duke hath made me knight, and gave me lands;
his name is Duke Hermel, and his daughter is she that I love, and she me as I
deemed. How far is she hence? said Balin. But six mile, said the knight. Now
ride we hence, said these two knights. So they rode more than a pace, till that
they came to a fair castle well walled and ditched. I will into the castle,
said Balin, and look if she be there. So he went in and searched from chamber
to chamber, and found her bed, but she was not there. Then Balin looked into a
fair little garden, and under a laurel tree he saw her lie upon a quilt of
green samite and a knight in her arms, fast halsing either other, and under
their heads grass and herbs. When Balin saw her lie so with the foulest knight
that ever he saw, and she a fair lady, then Balin went through all the chambers
again, and told the knight how he found her as she had slept fast, and so
brought him in the place there she lay fast sleeping.

CHAPTER XVII.
How that knight slew his love and a
knight lying by her, and after, how he slew himself with his own sword, and how
Balin rode toward a castle where he lost his life.

And when Garnish beheld her so lying, for pure sorrow his mouth and nose burst
out a-bleeding, and with his sword he smote off both their heads, and then he
made sorrow out of measure, and said, O Balin, much sorrow hast thou brought
unto me, for hadst thou not shewed me that sight I should have passed my
sorrow. Forsooth, said Balin, I did it to this intent that it should better thy
courage, and that ye might see and know her falsehood, and to cause you to
leave love of such a lady; God knoweth I did none other but as I would ye did
to me. Alas, said Garnish, now is my sorrow double that I may not endure, now
have I slain that I most loved in all my life; and therewith suddenly he rove
himself on his own sword unto the hilts. When Balin saw that, he dressed him
thenceward, lest folk would say he had slain them; and so he rode forth, and
within three days he came by a cross, and thereon were letters of gold written,
that said, It is not for no knight alone to ride toward this castle. Then saw
he an old hoar gentleman coming toward him, that said, Balin le Savage, thou
passest thy bounds to come this way, therefore turn again and it will avail
thee. And he vanished away anon; and so he heard an horn blow as it had been
the death of a beast. That blast, said Balin, is blown for me, for I am the
prize and yet am I not dead. Anon withal he saw an hundred ladies and many
knights, that welcomed him with fair semblant, and made him passing good cheer
unto his sight, and led him into the castle, and there was dancing and
minstrelsy and all manner of joy. Then the chief lady of the castle said,
Knight with the Two Swords, ye must have ado and joust with a knight hereby
that keepeth an island, for there may no man pass this way but he must joust or
he pass. That is an unhappy custom, said Balin, that a knight may not pass this
way but if he joust. Ye shall not have ado but with one knight, said the lady.

Well, said Balin, since I shall thereto I am ready, but travelling men are oft
weary and their horses too, but though my horse be weary my heart is not weary,
I would be fain there my death should be. Sir, said a knight to Balin,
methinketh your shield is not good, I will lend you a bigger. Thereof I pray
you. And so he took the shield that was unknown and left his own, and so rode
unto the island, and put him and his horse in a great boat; and when he came on
the other side he met with a damosel, and she said, O knight Balin, why have ye
left your own shield? alas ye have put yourself in great danger, for by your
shield ye should have been known; it is great pity of you as ever was of
knight, for of thy prowess and hardiness thou hast no fellow living. Me
repenteth, said Balin, that ever I came within this country, but I may not turn
now again for shame, and what adventure shall fall to me, be it life or death,
I will take the adventure that shall come to me. And then he looked on his
armour, and understood he was well armed, and therewith blessed him and mounted
upon his horse.

CHAPTER XVIII.
How Balin met with his brother
Balan, and how each of them slew other unknown, till they were wounded to
death.

Then afore him he saw come riding out of a castle a knight, and his horse
trapped all red, and himself in the same colour. When this knight in the red
beheld Balin, him thought it should be his brother Balin by cause of his two
swords, but by cause he knew not his shield he deemed it was not he. And so
they aventryd their spears and came marvellously fast together, and they smote
each other in the shields, but their spears and their course were so big that
it bare down horse and man, that they lay both in a swoon. But Balin was
bruised sore with the fall of his horse, for he was weary of travel. And Balan
was the first that rose on foot and drew his sword, and went toward Balin, and
he arose and went against him; but Balan smote Balin first, and he put up his
shield and smote him through the shield and tamed his helm. Then Balin smote
him again with that unhappy sword, and well-nigh had felled his brother Balan,
and so they fought there together till their breaths failed. Then Balin looked
up to the castle and saw the towers stand full of ladies. So they went unto
battle again, and wounded everych other dolefully, and then they breathed
ofttimes, and so went unto battle that all the place there as they fought was
blood red. And at that time there was none of them both but they had either
smitten other seven great wounds, so that the least of them might have been the
death of the mightiest giant in this world.

Then they went to battle again so marvellously that doubt it was to hear of
that battle for the great blood-shedding, and their hauberks unnailed that
naked they were on every side. At last Balan the younger brother withdrew him a
little and laid him down. Then said Balin le Savage, What knight art thou? for
or now I found never no knight that matched me. My name is, said he, Balan,
brother unto the good knight, Balin. Alas, said Balin, that ever I should see
this day, and therewith he fell backward in a swoon. Then Balan yede on all
four feet and hands, and put off the helm off his brother, and might not know
him by the visage it was so ful hewn and bled; but when he awoke he said, O
Balan, my brother, thou hast slain me and I thee, wherefore all the wide world
shall speak of us both. Alas, said Balan, that ever I saw this day, that
through mishap I might not know you, for I espied well your two swords, but by
cause ye had another shield I deemed ye had been another knight. Alas, said
Balin, all that made an unhappy knight in the castle, for he caused me to leave
my own shield to our both’s destruction, and if I might live I would
destroy that castle for ill customs. That were well done, said Balan, for I had
never grace to depart from them since that I came hither, for here it happed me
to slay a knight that kept this island, and since might I never depart, and no
more should ye, brother, an ye might have slain me as ye have, and escaped
yourself with the life.

Right so came the lady of the tower with four knights and six ladies and six
yeomen unto them, and there she heard how they made their moan either to other,
and said, We came both out of one tomb, that is to say one mother’s
belly, and so shall we lie both in one pit. So Balan prayed the lady of her
gentleness, for his true service, that she would bury them both in that same
place there the battle was done. And she granted them, with weeping, it should
be done richly in the best manner. Now, will ye send for a priest, that we may
receive our sacrament, and receive the blessed body of our Lord Jesus Christ?
Yea, said the lady, it shall be done; and so she sent for a priest and gave
them their rights. Now, said Balin, when we are buried in one tomb, and the
mention made over us how two brethren slew each other, there will never good
knight, nor good man, see our tomb but they will pray for our souls. And so all
the ladies and gentlewomen wept for pity. Then anon Balan died, but Balin died
not till the midnight after, and so were they buried both, and the lady let
make a mention of Balan how he was there slain by his brother’s hands,
but she knew not Balin’s name.

CHAPTER XIX.
How Merlin buried them both in one
tomb, and of Balin’s sword.

In the morn came Merlin and let write Balin’s name on the tomb with
letters of gold, that Here lieth Balin le Savage that was the Knight with the
Two Swords, and he that smote the Dolorous Stroke. Also Merlin let make there a
bed, that there should never man lie therein but he went out of his wit, yet
Launcelot de Lake fordid that bed through his noblesse. And anon after Balin
was dead, Merlin took his sword, and took off the pommel and set on another
pommel. So Merlin bade a knight that stood afore him handle that sword, and he
assayed, and he might not handle it. Then Merlin laughed. Why laugh ye? said
the knight. This is the cause, said Merlin: there shall never man handle this
sword but the best knight of the world, and that shall be Sir Launcelot or else
Galahad his son, and Launcelot with this sword shall slay the man that in the
world he loved best, that shall be Sir Gawaine. All this he let write in the
pommel of the sword. Then Merlin let make a bridge of iron and of steel into
that island, and it was but half a foot broad, and there shall never man pass
that bridge, nor have hardiness to go over, but if he were a passing good man
and a good knight without treachery or villainy. Also the scabbard of
Balin’s sword Merlin left it on this side the island, that Galahad should
find it. Also Merlin let make by his subtilty that Balin’s sword was put
in a marble stone standing upright as great as a mill stone, and the stone
hoved always above the water and did many years, and so by adventure it swam
down the stream to the City of Camelot, that is in English Winchester. And that
same day Galahad the haut prince came with King Arthur, and so Galahad brought
with him the scabbard and achieved the sword that was there in the marble stone
hoving upon the water. And on Whitsunday he achieved the sword as it is
rehearsed in the book of Sangreal.

Soon after this was done Merlin came to King Arthur and told him of the
dolorous stroke that Balin gave to King Pellam, and how Balin and Balan fought
together the marvellest battle that ever was heard of, and how they were buried
both in one tomb. Alas, said King Arthur, this is the greatest pity that ever I
heard tell of two knights, for in the world I know not such two knights. Thus
endeth the tale of Balin and of Balan, two brethren born in Northumberland,
good knights.

Sequitur iii. liber.

BOOK III.

CHAPTER I.
How King Arthur took a wife, and wedded
Guenever, daughter to Leodegrance, King of the Land of Cameliard, with whom he
had the Round Table.

In the beginning of Arthur, after he was chosen king by adventure and by grace;
for the most part of the barons knew not that he was Uther Pendragon’s
son, but as Merlin made it openly known. But yet many kings and lords held
great war against him for that cause, but well Arthur overcame them all, for
the most part the days of his life he was ruled much by the counsel of Merlin.
So it fell on a time King Arthur said unto Merlin, My barons will let me have
no rest, but needs I must take a wife, and I will none take but by thy counsel
and by thine advice. It is well done, said Merlin, that ye take a wife, for a
man of your bounty and noblesse should not be without a wife. Now is there any
that ye love more than another? Yea, said King Arthur, I love Guenever the
king’s daughter, Leodegrance of the land of Cameliard, the which holdeth
in his house the Table Round that ye told he had of my father Uther. And this
damosel is the most valiant and fairest lady that I know living, or yet that
ever I could find. Sir, said Merlin, as of her beauty and fairness she is one
of the fairest alive, but, an ye loved her not so well as ye do, I should find
you a damosel of beauty and of goodness that should like you and please you, an
your heart were not set; but there as a man’s heart is set, he will be
loath to return. That is truth, said King Arthur. But Merlin warned the king
covertly that Guenever was not wholesome for him to take to wife, for he warned
him that Launcelot should love her, and she him again; and so he turned his
tale to the adventures of Sangreal.

Then Merlin desired of the king for to have men with him that should enquire of
Guenever, and so the king granted him, and Merlin went forth unto King
Leodegrance of Cameliard, and told him of the desires of the king that he would
have unto his wife Guenever his daughter. That is to me, said King Leodegrance,
the best tidings that ever I heard, that so worthy a king of prowess and
noblesse will wed my daughter. And as for my lands, I will give him, wist I it
might please him, but he hath lands enow, him needeth none; but I shall send
him a gift shall please him much more, for I shall give him the Table Round,
the which Uther Pendragon gave me, and when it is full complete, there is an
hundred knights and fifty. And as for an hundred good knights I have myself,
but I faute fifty, for so many have been slain in my days. And so Leodegrance
delivered his daughter Guenever unto Merlin, and the Table Round with the
hundred knights, and so they rode freshly, with great royalty, what by water
and what by land, till that they came nigh unto London.

CHAPTER II.
How the Knights of the Round Table
were ordained and their sieges blessed by the Bishop of Canterbury.

When King Arthur heard of the coming of Guenever and the hundred knights with
the Table Round, then King Arthur made great joy for her coming, and that rich
present, and said openly, This fair lady is passing welcome unto me, for I have
loved her long, and therefore there is nothing so lief to me. And these knights
with the Round Table please me more than right great riches. And in all haste
the king let ordain for the marriage and the coronation in the most honourable
wise that could be devised. Now, Merlin, said King Arthur, go thou and espy me
in all this land fifty knights which be of most prowess and worship. Within
short time Merlin had found such knights that should fulfil twenty and eight
knights, but no more he could find. Then the Bishop of Canterbury was fetched,
and he blessed the sieges with great royalty and devotion, and there set the
eight and twenty knights in their sieges. And when this was done Merlin said,
Fair sirs, ye must all arise and come to King Arthur for to do him homage; he
will have the better will to maintain you. And so they arose and did their
homage, and when they were gone Merlin found in every sieges letters of gold
that told the knights’ names that had sitten therein. But two sieges were
void. And so anon came young Gawaine and asked the king a gift. Ask, said the
king, and I shall grant it you. Sir, I ask that ye will make me knight that
same day ye shall wed fair Guenever. I will do it with a good will, said King
Arthur, and do unto you all the worship that I may, for I must by reason ye are
my nephew, my sister’s son.

CHAPTER III.
How a poor man riding upon a lean
mare desired King Arthur to make his son knight.

Forthwithal there came a poor man into the court, and brought with him a fair
young man of eighteen years of age riding upon a lean mare; and the poor man
asked all men that he met, Where shall I find King Arthur? Yonder he is, said
the knights, wilt thou anything with him? Yea, said the poor man, therefore I
came hither. Anon as he came before the king, he saluted him and said: O King
Arthur, the flower of all knights and kings, I beseech Jesu save thee. Sir, it
was told me that at this time of your marriage ye would give any man the gift
that he would ask, out except that were unreasonable. That is truth, said the
king, such cries I let make, and that will I hold, so it apair not my realm nor
mine estate. Ye say well and graciously, said the poor man; Sir, I ask nothing
else but that ye will make my son here a knight. It is a great thing thou
askest of me, said the king. What is thy name? said the king to the poor man.
Sir, my name is Aries the cowherd. Whether cometh this of thee or of thy son?
said the king. Nay, sir, said Aries, this desire cometh of my son and not of
me, for I shall tell you I have thirteen sons, and all they will fall to what
labour I put them, and will be right glad to do labour, but this child will not
labour for me, for anything that my wife or I may do, but always he will be
shooting or casting darts, and glad for to see battles and to behold knights,
and always day and night he desireth of me to be made a knight. What is thy
name? said the king unto the young man. Sir, my name is Tor. The king beheld
him fast, and saw he was passingly well-visaged and passingly well made of his
years. Well, said King Arthur unto Aries the cowherd, fetch all thy sons afore
me that I may see them. And so the poor man did, and all were shaped much like
the poor man. But Tor was not like none of them all in shape nor in
countenance, for he was much more than any of them. Now, said King Arthur unto
the cow herd, where is the sword he shall be made knight withal? It is here,
said Tor. Take it out of the sheath, said the king, and require me to make you
a knight.

Then Tor alighted off his mare and pulled out his sword, kneeling, and
requiring the king that he would make him knight, and that he might be a knight
of the Table Round. As for a knight I will make you, and therewith smote him in
the neck with the sword, saying, Be ye a good knight, and so I pray to God so
ye may be, and if ye be of prowess and of worthiness ye shall be a knight of
the Table Round. Now Merlin, said Arthur, say whether this Tor shall be a good
knight or no. Yea, sir, he ought to be a good knight, for he is come of as good
a man as any is alive, and of kings’ blood. How so, sir? said the king. I
shall tell you, said Merlin: This poor man, Aries the cowherd, is not his
father; he is nothing sib to him, for King Pellinore is his father. I suppose
nay, said the cowherd. Fetch thy wife afore me, said Merlin, and she shall not
say nay. Anon the wife was fetched, which was a fair housewife, and there she
answered Merlin full womanly, and there she told the king and Merlin that when
she was a maid, and went to milk kine, there met with her a stern knight, and
half by force he had my maidenhead, and at that time he begat my son Tor, and
he took away from me my greyhound that I had that time with me, and said that
he would keep the greyhound for my love. Ah, said the cowherd, I weened not
this, but I may believe it well, for he had never no tatches of me. Sir, said
Tor unto Merlin, dishonour not my mother. Sir, said Merlin, it is more for your
worship than hurt, for your father is a good man and a king, and he may right
well advance you and your mother, for ye were begotten or ever she was wedded.
That is truth, said the wife. It is the less grief unto me, said the cowherd.

CHAPTER IV.
How Sir Tor was known for son of King
Pellinore, and how Gawaine was made knight.

So on the morn King Pellinore came to the court of King Arthur, which had great
joy of him, and told him of Tor, how he was his son, and how he had made him
knight at the request of the cowherd. When Pellinore beheld Tor, he pleased him
much. So the king made Gawaine knight, but Tor was the first he made at the
feast. What is the cause, said King Arthur, that there be two places void in
the sieges? Sir, said Merlin, there shall no man sit in those places but they
that shall be of most worship. But in the Siege Perilous there shall no man sit
therein but one, and if there be any so hardy to do it he shall be destroyed,
and he that shall sit there shall have no fellow. And therewith Merlin took
King Pellinore by the hand, and in the one hand next the two sieges and the
Siege Perilous he said, in open audience, This is your place and best ye are
worthy to sit therein of any that is here. Thereat sat Sir Gawaine in great
envy and told Gaheris his brother, yonder knight is put to great worship, the
which grieveth me sore, for he slew our father King Lot, therefore I will slay
him, said Gawaine, with a sword that was sent me that is passing trenchant. Ye
shall not so, said Gaheris, at this time, for at this time I am but a squire,
and when I am made knight I will be avenged on him, and therefore, brother, it
is best ye suffer till another time, that we may have him out of the court, for
an we did so we should trouble this high feast. I will well, said Gawaine, as
ye will.

CHAPTER V.
How at feast of the wedding of King
Arthur to Guenever, a white hart came into the hall, and thirty couple hounds,
and how a brachet pinched the hart which was taken away.

Then was the high feast made ready, and the king was wedded at Camelot unto
Dame Guenever in the church of Saint Stephen’s, with great solemnity. And
as every man was set after his degree, Merlin went to all the knights of the
Round Table, and bade them sit still, that none of them remove. For ye shall
see a strange and a marvellous adventure. Right so as they sat there came
running in a white hart into the hall, and a white brachet next him, and thirty
couple of black running hounds came after with a great cry, and the hart went
about the Table Round as he went by other boards. The white brachet bit him by
the buttock and pulled out a piece, wherethrough the hart leapt a great leap
and overthrew a knight that sat at the board side; and therewith the knight
arose and took up the brachet, and so went forth out of the hall, and took his
horse and rode his way with the brachet. Right so anon came in a lady on a
white palfrey, and cried aloud to King Arthur, Sir, suffer me not to have this
despite, for the brachet was mine that the knight led away. I may not do
therewith, said the king.

With this there came a knight riding all armed on a great horse, and took the
lady away with him with force, and ever she cried and made great dole. When she
was gone the king was glad, for she made such a noise. Nay, said Merlin, ye may
not leave these adventures so lightly; for these adventures must be brought
again or else it would be disworship to you and to your feast. I will, said the
king, that all be done by your advice. Then, said Merlin, let call Sir Gawaine,
for he must bring again the white hart. Also, sir, ye must let call Sir Tor,
for he must bring again the brachet and the knight, or else slay him. Also let
call King Pellinore, for he must bring again the lady and the knight, or else
slay him. And these three knights shall do marvellous adventures or they come
again. Then were they called all three as it rehearseth afore, and each of them
took his charge, and armed them surely. But Sir Gawaine had the first request,
and therefore we will begin at him.

CHAPTER VI.
How Sir Gawaine rode for to fetch
again the hart, and how two brethren fought each against other for the
hart.

Sir Gawaine rode more than a pace, and Gaheris his brother that rode with him
instead of a squire to do him service. So as they rode they saw two knights
fight on horseback passing sore, so Sir Gawaine and his brother rode betwixt
them, and asked them for what cause they fought so. The one knight answered and
said, We fight for a simple matter, for we two be two brethren born and
begotten of one man and of one woman. Alas, said Sir Gawaine, why do ye so?
Sir, said the elder, there came a white hart this way this day, and many hounds
chased him, and a white brachet was alway next him, and we understood it was
adventure made for the high feast of King Arthur, and therefore I would have
gone after to have won me worship; and here my younger brother said he would go
after the hart, for he was better knight than I: and for this cause we fell at
debate, and so we thought to prove which of us both was better knight. This is
a simple cause, said Sir Gawaine; uncouth men ye should debate withal, and not
brother with brother; therefore but if you will do by my counsel I will have
ado with you, that is ye shall yield you unto me, and that ye go unto King
Arthur and yield you unto his grace. Sir knight, said the two brethren, we are
forfoughten and much blood have we lost through our wilfulness, and therefore
we would be loath to have ado with you. Then do as I will have you, said Sir
Gawaine. We will agree to fulfil your will; but by whom shall we say that we be
thither sent? Ye may say, By the knight that followeth the quest of the hart
that was white. Now what is your name? said Gawaine. Sorlouse of the Forest,
said the elder. And my name is, said the younger, Brian of the Forest. And so
they departed and went to the king’s court, and Sir Gawaine on his quest.

And as Gawaine followed the hart by the cry of the hounds, even afore him there
was a great river, and the hart swam over; and as Sir Gawaine would follow
after, there stood a knight over the other side, and said, Sir knight, come not
over after this hart but if thou wilt joust with me. I will not fail as for
that, said Sir Gawaine, to follow the quest that I am in, and so made his horse
to swim over the water. And anon they gat their spears and ran together full
hard; but Sir Gawaine smote him off his horse, and then he turned his horse and
bade him yield him. Nay, said the knight, not so, though thou have the better
of me on horseback. I pray thee, valiant knight, alight afoot, and match we
together with swords. What is your name? said Sir Gawaine. Allardin of the
Isles, said the other. Then either dressed their shields and smote together,
but Sir Gawaine smote him so hard through the helm that it went to the brains,
and the knight fell down dead. Ah! said Gaheris, that was a mighty stroke of a
young knight.

CHAPTER VII
How the hart was chased into a castle
and there slain, and how Sir Gawaine slew a lady.

Then Gawaine and Gaheris rode more than a pace after the white hart, and let
slip at the hart three couple of greyhounds, and so they chased the hart into a
castle, and in the chief place of the castle they slew the hart; Sir Gawaine
and Gaheris followed after. Right so there came a knight out of a chamber with
a sword drawn in his hand and slew two of the greyhounds, even in the sight of
Sir Gawaine, and the remnant he chased them with his sword out of the castle.
And when he came again, he said, O my white hart, me repenteth that thou art
dead, for my sovereign lady gave thee to me, and evil have I kept thee, and thy
death shall be dear bought an I live. And anon he went into his chamber and
armed him, and came out fiercely, and there met he with Sir Gawaine. Why have
ye slain my hounds? said Sir Gawaine, for they did but their kind, and liefer I
had ye had wroken your anger upon me than upon a dumb beast. Thou sayest truth,
said the knight, I have avenged me on thy hounds, and so I will on thee or thou
go. Then Sir Gawaine alighted afoot and dressed his shield, and struck together
mightily, and clave their shields, and stoned their helms, and brake their
hauberks that the blood ran down to their feet.

At the last Sir Gawaine smote the knight so hard that he fell to the earth, and
then he cried mercy, and yielded him, and besought him as he was a knight and
gentleman, to save his life. Thou shalt die, said Sir Gawaine, for slaying of
my hounds. I will make amends, said the knight, unto my power. Sir Gawaine
would no mercy have, but unlaced his helm to have stricken off his head. Right
so came his lady out of a chamber and fell over him, and so he smote off her
head by misadventure. Alas, said Gaheris, that is foully and shamefully done,
that shame shall never from you; also ye should give mercy unto them that ask
mercy, for a knight without mercy is without worship. Sir Gawaine was so
stonied of the death of this fair lady that he wist not what he did, and said
unto the knight, Arise, I will give thee mercy. Nay, nay, said the knight, I
take no force of mercy now, for thou hast slain my love and my lady that I
loved best of all earthly things. Me sore repenteth it, said Sir Gawaine, for I
thought to strike unto thee; but now thou shalt go unto King Arthur and tell
him of thine adventures, and how thou art overcome by the knight that went in
the quest of the white hart. I take no force, said the knight, whether I live
or I die; but so for dread of death he swore to go unto King Arthur, and he
made him to bear one greyhound before him on his horse, and another behind him.
What is your name? said Sir Gawaine, or we depart. My name is, said the knight,
Ablamar of the Marsh. So he departed toward Camelot.

CHAPTER VIII.
How four knights fought against
Gawaine and Gaheris, and how they were overcome, and their lives saved at
request of four ladies.

And Sir Gawaine went into the castle, and made him ready to lie there all
night, and would have unarmed him. What will ye do, said Gaheris, will ye unarm
you in this country? Ye may think ye have many enemies here. They had not
sooner said that word but there came four knights well armed, and assailed Sir
Gawaine hard, and said unto him, Thou new-made knight, thou hast shamed thy
knighthood, for a knight without mercy is dishonoured. Also thou hast slain a
fair lady to thy great shame to the world’s end, and doubt thou not thou
shalt have great need of mercy or thou depart from us. And therewith one of
them smote Sir Gawaine a great stroke that nigh he fell to the earth, and
Gaheris smote him again sore, and so they were on the one side and on the
other, that Sir Gawaine and Gaheris were in jeopardy of their lives; and one
with a bow, an archer, smote Sir Gawaine through the arm that it grieved him
wonderly sore. And as they should have been slain, there came four fair ladies,
and besought the knights of grace for Sir Gawaine; and goodly at request of the
ladies they gave Sir Gawaine and Gaheris their lives, and made them to yield
them as prisoners. Then Gawaine and Gaheris made great dole. Alas! said Sir
Gawaine, mine arm grieveth me sore, I am like to be maimed; and so made his
complaint piteously.

Early on the morrow there came to Sir Gawaine one of the four ladies that had
heard all his complaint, and said, Sir knight, what cheer? Not good, said he.
It is your own default, said the lady, for ye have done a passing foul deed in
the slaying of the lady, the which will be great villainy unto you. But be ye
not of King Arthur’s kin? said the lady. Yes truly, said Sir Gawaine.
What is your name? said the lady, ye must tell it me or ye pass. My name is
Gawaine, the King Lot of Orkney’s son, and my mother is King
Arthur’s sister. Ah! then are ye nephew unto King Arthur, said the lady,
and I shall so speak for you that ye shall have conduct to go to King Arthur
for his love. And so she departed and told the four knights how their prisoner
was King Arthur’s nephew, and his name is Sir Gawaine, King Lot’s
son of Orkney. And they gave him the hart’s head because it was in his
quest. Then anon they delivered Sir Gawaine under this promise, that he should
bear the dead lady with him in this manner; the head of her was hanged about
his neck, and the whole body of her lay before him on his horse’s mane.
Right so rode he forth unto Camelot. And anon as he was come, Merlin desired of
King Arthur that Sir Gawaine should be sworn to tell of all his adventures, and
how he slew the lady, and how he would give no mercy unto the knight,
wherethrough the lady was slain. Then the king and the queen were greatly
displeased with Sir Gawaine for the slaying of the lady. And there by ordinance
of the queen there was set a quest of ladies on Sir Gawaine, and they judged
him for ever while he lived to be with all ladies, and to fight for their
quarrels; and that ever he should be courteous, and never to refuse mercy to
him that asketh mercy. Thus was Gawaine sworn upon the Four Evangelists that he
should never be against lady nor gentlewoman, but if he fought for a lady and
his adversary fought for another. And thus endeth the adventure of Sir Gawaine
that he did at the marriage of King Arthur. Amen.

CHAPTER IX.
How Sir Tor rode after the knight with
the brachet, and of his adventure by the way.

When Sir Tor was ready, he mounted upon his horseback, and rode after the
knight with the brachet. So as he rode he met with a dwarf suddenly that smote
his horse on the head with a staff, that he went backward his spear length. Why
dost thou so? said Sir Tor. For thou shalt not pass this way, but if thou joust
with yonder knights of the pavilions. Then was Tor ware where two pavilions
were, and great spears stood out, and two shields hung on trees by the
pavilions. I may not tarry, said Sir Tor, for I am in a quest that I must needs
follow. Thou shalt not pass, said the dwarf, and therewithal he blew his horn.
Then there came one armed on horseback, and dressed his shield, and came fast
toward Tor, and he dressed him against him, and so ran together that Tor bare
him from his horse. And anon the knight yielded him to his mercy. But, sir, I
have a fellow in yonder pavilion that will have ado with you anon. He shall be
welcome, said Sir Tor. Then was he ware of another knight coming with great
raundon, and each of them dressed to other, that marvel it was to see; but the
knight smote Sir Tor a great stroke in midst of the shield that his spear all
to-shivered. And Sir Tor smote him through the shield below of the shield that
it went through the cost of the knight, but the stroke slew him not. And
therewith Sir Tor alighted and smote him on the helm a great stroke, and
therewith the knight yielded him and besought him of mercy. I will well, said
Sir Tor, but thou and thy fellow must go unto King Arthur, and yield you
prisoners unto him. By whom shall we say are we thither sent? Ye shall say by
the knight that went in the quest of the knight that went with the brachet.
Now, what be your two names? said Sir Tor. My name is, said the one, Sir Felot
of Langduk; and my name is, said the other, Sir Petipase of Winchelsea. Now go
ye forth, said Sir Tor, and God speed you and me. Then came the dwarf and said
unto Sir Tor, I pray you give me a gift. I will well, said Sir Tor, ask. I ask
no more, said the dwarf, but that ye will suffer me to do you service, for I
will serve no more recreant knights. Take an horse, said Sir Tor, and ride on
with me. I wot ye ride after the knight with the white brachet, and I shall
bring you where he is, said the dwarf. And so they rode throughout a forest,
and at the last they were ware of two pavilions, even by a priory, with two
shields, and the one shield was enewed with white, and the other shield was
red.

CHAPTER X.
How Sir Tor found the brachet with a
lady, and how a knight assailed him for the said brachet.

Therewith Sir Tor alighted and took the dwarf his glaive, and so he came to the
white pavilion, and saw three damosels lie in it, on one pallet, sleeping, and
so he went to the other pavilion, and found a lady lying sleeping therein, but
there was the white brachet that bayed at her fast, and therewith the lady yede
out of the pavilion and all her damosels. But anon as Sir Tor espied the white
brachet, he took her by force and took her to the dwarf. What, will ye so, said
the lady, take my brachet from me? Yea, said Sir Tor, this brachet have I
sought from King Arthur’s court hither. Well, said the lady, knight, ye
shall not go far with her, but that ye shall be met and grieved. I shall abide
what adventure that cometh by the grace of God, and so mounted upon his horse,
and passed on his way toward Camelot; but it was so near night he might not
pass but little further. Know ye any lodging? said Tor. I know none, said the
dwarf, but here beside is an hermitage, and there ye must take lodging as ye
find. And within a while they came to the hermitage and took lodging; and was
there grass, oats and bread for their horses; soon it was sped, and full hard
was their supper; but there they rested them all night till on the morn, and
heard a mass devoutly, and took their leave of the hermit, and Sir Tor prayed
the hermit to pray for him. He said he would, and betook him to God. And so
mounted upon horseback and rode towards Camelot a long while.

With that they heard a knight call loud that came after them, and he said,
Knight, abide and yield my brachet that thou took from my lady. Sir Tor
returned again, and beheld him how he was a seemly knight and well horsed, and
well armed at all points; then Sir Tor dressed his shield, and took his spear
in his hands, and the other came fiercely upon him, and smote both horse and
man to the earth. Anon they arose lightly and drew their swords as eagerly as
lions, and put their shields afore them, and smote through the shields, that
the cantels fell off both parties. Also they tamed their helms that the hot
blood ran out, and the thick mails of their hauberks they carved and rove in
sunder that the hot blood ran to the earth, and both they had many wounds and
were passing weary. But Sir Tor espied that the other knight fainted, and then
he sued fast upon him, and doubled his strokes, and gart him go to the earth on
the one side. Then Sir Tor bade him yield him. That will I not, said Abelleus,
while my life lasteth and the soul is within my body, unless that thou wilt
give me the brachet. That will I not do, said Sir Tor, for it was my quest to
bring again thy brachet, thee, or both.

CHAPTER XI.
How Sir Tor overcame the knight, and
how he lost his head at the request of a lady.

With that came a damosel riding on a palfrey as fast as she might drive, and
cried with a loud voice unto Sir Tor. What will ye with me? said Sir Tor. I
beseech thee, said the damosel, for King Arthur’s love, give me a gift; I
require thee, gentle knight, as thou art a gentleman. Now, said Tor, ask a gift
and I will give it you. Gramercy, said the damosel; now I ask the head of the
false knight Abelleus, for he is the most outrageous knight that liveth, and
the greatest murderer. I am loath, said Sir Tor, of that gift I have given you;
let him make amends in that he hath trespassed unto you. Now, said the damosel,
he may not, for he slew mine own brother before mine own eyes, that was a
better knight than he, an he had had grace; and I kneeled half an hour afore
him in the mire for to save my brother’s life, that had done him no
damage, but fought with him by adventure of arms, and so for all that I could
do he struck off his head; wherefore I require thee, as thou art a true knight,
to give me my gift, or else I shall shame thee in all the court of King Arthur;
for he is the falsest knight living, and a great destroyer of good knights.
Then when Abelleus heard this, he was more afeard, and yielded him and asked
mercy. I may not now, said Sir Tor, but if I should be found false of my
promise; for while I would have taken you to mercy ye would none ask, but if ye
had the brachet again, that was my quest. And therewith he took off his helm,
and he arose and fled, and Sir Tor after him, and smote off his head quite.

Now sir, said the damosel, it is near night; I pray you come and lodge with me
here at my place, it is here fast by. I will well, said Sir Tor, for his horse
and he had fared evil since they departed from Camelot, and so he rode with
her, and had passing good cheer with her; and she had a passing fair old knight
to her husband that made him passing good cheer, and well eased both his horse
and him. And on the morn he heard his mass, and brake his fast, and took his
leave of the knight and of the lady, that besought him to tell them his name.
Truly, he said, my name is Sir Tor that was late made knight, and this was the
first quest of arms that ever I did, to bring again that this knight Abelleus
took away from King Arthur’s court. O fair knight, said the lady and her
husband, an ye come here in our marches, come and see our poor lodging, and it
shall be always at your commandment. So Sir Tor departed and came to Camelot on
the third day by noon, and the king and the queen and all the court was passing
fain of his coming, and made great joy that he was come again; for he went from
the court with little succour, but as King Pellinore his father gave him an old
courser, and King Arthur gave him armour and a sword, and else had he none
other succour, but rode so forth himself alone. And then the king and the queen
by Merlin’s advice made him to swear to tell of his adventures, and so he
told and made proofs of his deeds as it is afore rehearsed, wherefore the king
and the queen made great joy. Nay, nay, said Merlin, these be but japes to that
he shall do; for he shall prove a noble knight of prowess, as good as any is
living, and gentle and courteous, and of good tatches, and passing true of his
promise, and never shall outrage. Wherethrough Merlin’s words King Arthur
gave him an earldom of lands that fell unto him. And here endeth the quest of
Sir Tor, King Pellinore’s son.

CHAPTER XII.
How King Pellinore rode after the
lady and the knight that led her away, and how a lady desired help of him, and
how he fought with two knights for that lady, of whom he slew the one at the
first stroke.

Then King Pellinore armed him and mounted upon his horse, and rode more than a
pace after the lady that the knight led away. And as he rode in a forest, he
saw in a valley a damosel sit by a well, and a wounded knight in her arms, and
Pellinore saluted her. And when she was ware of him, she cried overloud, Help
me, knight; for Christ’s sake, King Pellinore. And he would not tarry, he
was so eager in his quest, and ever she cried an hundred times after help. When
she saw he would not abide, she prayed unto God to send him as much need of
help as she had, and that he might feel it or he died. So, as the book telleth,
the knight there died that there was wounded, wherefore the lady for pure
sorrow slew herself with his sword. As King Pellinore rode in that valley he
met with a poor man, a labourer. Sawest thou not, said Pellinore, a knight
riding and leading away a lady? Yea, said the man, I saw that knight, and the
lady that made great dole; and yonder beneath in a valley there shall ye see
two pavilions, and one of the knights of the pavilions challenged that lady of
that knight, and said she was his cousin near, wherefore he should lead her no
farther. And so they waged battle in that quarrel, the one said he would have
her by force, and the other said he would have the rule of her, by cause he was
her kinsman, and would lead her to her kin. For this quarrel he left them
fighting. And if ye will ride a pace ye shall find them fighting, and the lady
was beleft with the two squires in the pavilions. God thank thee, said King
Pellinore.

Then he rode a wallop till he had a sight of the two pavilions, and the two
knights fighting. Anon he rode unto the pavilions, and saw the lady that was
his quest, and said, Fair lady, ye must go with me unto the court of King
Arthur. Sir knight, said the two squires that were with her, yonder are two
knights that fight for this lady, go thither and depart them, and be agreed
with them, and then may ye have her at your pleasure. Ye say well, said King
Pellinore. And anon he rode betwixt them, and departed them, and asked them the
causes why that they fought? Sir knight, said the one, I shall tell you, this
lady is my kinswoman nigh, mine aunt’s daughter, and when I heard her
complain that she was with him maugre her head, I waged battle to fight with
him. Sir knight, said the other, whose name was Hontzlake of Wentland, and this
lady I gat by my prowess of arms this day at Arthur’s court. That is
untruly said, said King Pellinore, for ye came in suddenly there as we were at
the high feast, and took away this lady or any man might make him ready; and
therefore it was my quest to bring her again and you both, or else the one of
us to abide in the field; therefore the lady shall go with me, or I will die
for it, for I have promised it King Arthur. And therefore fight ye no more, for
none of you shall have no part of her at this time; and if ye list to fight for
her, fight with me, and I will defend her. Well, said the knights, make you
ready, and we shall assail you with all our power. And as King Pellinore would
have put his horse from them, Sir Hontzlake rove his horse through with a
sword, and said: Now art thou on foot as well as we are. When King Pellinore
espied that his horse was slain, lightly he leapt from his horse and pulled out
his sword, and put his shield afore him, and said, Knight, keep well thy head,
for thou shalt have a buffet for the slaying of my horse. So King Pellinore
gave him such a stroke upon the helm that he clave the head down to the chin,
that he fell to the earth dead.

CHAPTER XIII.
How King Pellinore gat the lady and
brought her to Camelot to the court of King Arthur.

And then he turned him to the other knight, that was sore wounded. But when he
saw the other’s buffet, he would not fight, but kneeled down and said,
Take my cousin the lady with you at your request, and I require you, as ye be a
true knight, put her to no shame nor villainy. What, said King Pellinore, will
ye not fight for her? No, sir, said the knight, I will not fight with such a
knight of prowess as ye be. Well, said Pellinore, ye say well; I promise you
she shall have no villainy by me, as I am true knight; but now me lacketh an
horse, said Pellinore, but I will have Hontzlake’s horse. Ye shall not
need, said the knight, for I shall give you such an horse as shall please you,
so that you will lodge with me, for it is near night. I will well, said King
Pellinore, abide with you all night. And there he had with him right good
cheer, and fared of the best with passing good wine, and had merry rest that
night. And on the morn he heard a mass and dined; and then was brought him a
fair bay courser, and King Pellinore’s saddle set upon him. Now, what
shall I call you? said the knight, inasmuch as ye have my cousin at your desire
of your quest. Sir, I shall tell you, my name is King Pellinore of the Isles
and knight of the Table Round. Now I am glad, said the knight, that such a
noble man shall have the rule of my cousin. Now, what is your name? said
Pellinore, I pray you tell me. Sir, my name is Sir Meliot of Logurs, and this
lady my cousin hight Nimue, and the knight that was in the other pavilion is my
sworn brother, a passing good knight, and his name is Brian of the Isles, and
he is full loath to do wrong, and full loath to fight with any man, but if he
be sore sought on, so that for shame he may not leave it. It is marvel, said
Pellinore, that he will not have ado with me. Sir, he will not have ado with no
man but if it be at his request. Bring him to the court, said Pellinore, one of
these days. Sir, we will come together. And ye shall be welcome, said
Pellinore, to the court of King Arthur, and greatly allowed for your coming.
And so he departed with the lady, and brought her to Camelot.

So as they rode in a valley it was full of stones, and there the lady’s
horse stumbled and threw her down, that her arm was sore bruised and near she
swooned for pain. Alas! sir, said the lady, mine arm is out of lithe,
wherethrough I must needs rest me. Ye shall well, said King Pellinore. And so
he alighted under a fair tree where was fair grass, and he put his horse
thereto, and so laid him under the tree and slept till it was nigh night. And
when he awoke he would have ridden. Sir, said the lady, it is so dark that ye
may as well ride backward as forward. So they abode still and made there their
lodging. Then Sir Pellinore put off his armour; then a little afore midnight
they heard the trotting of an horse. Be ye still, said King Pellinore, for we
shall hear of some adventure.

CHAPTER XIV.
How on the way he heard two knights,
as he lay by night in a valley, and of their adventures.

And therewith he armed him. So right even afore him there met two knights, the
one came froward Camelot, and the other from the north, and either saluted
other. What tidings at Camelot? said the one. By my head, said the other, there
have I been and espied the court of King Arthur, and there is such a fellowship
they may never be broken, and well-nigh all the world holdeth with Arthur, for
there is the flower of chivalry. Now for this cause I am riding into the north,
to tell our chieftains of the fellowship that is withholden with King Arthur.
As for that, said the other knight, I have brought a remedy with me, that is
the greatest poison that ever ye heard speak of, and to Camelot will I with it,
for we have a friend right nigh King Arthur, and well cherished, that shall
poison King Arthur; for so he hath promised our chieftains, and received great
gifts for to do it. Beware, said the other knight, of Merlin, for he knoweth
all things by the devil’s craft. Therefore will I not let it, said the
knight. And so they departed asunder. Anon after Pellinore made him ready, and
his lady, [and] rode toward Camelot; and as they came by the well there as the
wounded knight was and the lady, there he found the knight, and the lady eaten
with lions or wild beasts, all save the head, wherefore he made great sorrow,
and wept passing sore, and said, Alas! her life might I have saved; but I was
so fierce in my quest, therefore I would not abide. Wherefore make ye such
dole? said the lady. I wot not, said Pellinore, but my heart mourneth sore of
the death of her, for she was a passing fair lady and a young. Now, will ye do
by mine advice? said the lady, take this knight and let him be buried in an
hermitage, and then take the lady’s head and bear it with you unto
Arthur. So King Pellinore took this dead knight on his shoulders, and brought
him to the hermitage, and charged the hermit with the corpse, that service
should be done for the soul; and take his harness for your pain. It shall be
done, said the hermit, as I will answer unto God.

CHAPTER XV.
How when he was come to Camelot he was
sworn upon a book to tell the truth of his quest.

And therewith they departed, and came there as the head of the lady lay with a
fair yellow hair that grieved King Pellinore passingly sore when he looked on
it, for much he cast his heart on the visage. And so by noon they came to
Camelot; and the king and the queen were passing fain of his coming to the
court. And there he was made to swear upon the Four Evangelists, to tell the
truth of his quest from the one to the other. Ah! Sir Pellinore, said Queen
Guenever, ye were greatly to blame that ye saved not this lady’s life.
Madam, said Pellinore, ye were greatly to blame an ye would not save your own
life an ye might, but, save your pleasure, I was so furious in my quest that I
would not abide, and that repenteth me, and shall the days of my life. Truly,
said Merlin, ye ought sore to repent it, for that lady was your own daughter
begotten on the lady of the Rule, and that knight that was dead was her love,
and should have wedded her, and he was a right good knight of a young man, and
would have proved a good man, and to this court was he coming, and his name was
Sir Miles of the Launds, and a knight came behind him and slew him with a
spear, and his name is Loraine le Savage, a false knight and a coward; and she
for great sorrow and dole slew herself with his sword, and her name was Eleine.
And because ye would not abide and help her, ye shall see your best friend fail
you when ye be in the greatest distress that ever ye were or shall be. And that
penance God hath ordained you for that deed, that he that ye shall most trust
to of any man alive, he shall leave you there ye shall be slain. Me
forthinketh, said King Pellinore, that this shall me betide, but God may fordo
well destiny.

Thus, when the quest was done of the white hart, the which followed Sir
Gawaine; and the quest of the brachet, followed of Sir Tor, Pellinore’s
son; and the quest of the lady that the knight took away, the which King
Pellinore at that time followed; then the king stablished all his knights, and
them that were of lands not rich he gave them lands, and charged them never to
do outrageousity nor murder, and always to flee treason; also, by no means to
be cruel, but to give mercy unto him that asketh mercy, upon pain of forfeiture
of their worship and lordship of King Arthur for evermore; and always to do
ladies, damosels, and gentlewomen succour, upon pain of death. Also, that no
man take no battles in a wrongful quarrel for no law, nor for no world’s
goods. Unto this were all the knights sworn of the Table Round, both old and
young. And every year were they sworn at the high feast of Pentecost.

Explicit the Wedding of King Arthur.
Sequitur quartus liber.

BOOK IV.

CHAPTER I.
How Merlin was assotted and doted on
one of the ladies of the lake, and how he was shut in a rock under a stone and
there died.

So after these quests of Sir Gawaine, Sir Tor, and King Pellinore, it fell so
that Merlin fell in a dotage on the damosel that King Pellinore brought to
court, and she was one of the damosels of the lake, that hight Nimue. But
Merlin would let her have no rest, but always he would be with her. And ever
she made Merlin good cheer till she had learned of him all manner thing that
she desired; and he was assotted upon her, that he might not be from her. So on
a time he told King Arthur that he should not dure long, but for all his crafts
he should be put in the earth quick. And so he told the king many things that
should befall, but always he warned the king to keep well his sword and the
scabbard, for he told him how the sword and the scabbard should be stolen by a
woman from him that he most trusted. Also he told King Arthur that he should
miss him,—Yet had ye liefer than all your lands to have me again. Ah,
said the king, since ye know of your adventure, purvey for it, and put away by
your crafts that misadventure. Nay, said Merlin, it will not be; so he departed
from the king. And within a while the Damosel of the Lake departed, and Merlin
went with her evermore wheresomever she went. And ofttimes Merlin would have
had her privily away by his subtle crafts; then she made him to swear that he
should never do none enchantment upon her if he would have his will. And so he
sware; so she and Merlin went over the sea unto the land of Benwick, whereas
King Ban was king that had great war against King Claudas, and there Merlin
spake with King Ban’s wife, a fair lady and a good, and her name was
Elaine, and there he saw young Launcelot. There the queen made great sorrow for
the mortal war that King Claudas made on her lord and on her lands. Take none
heaviness, said Merlin, for this same child within this twenty year shall
revenge you on King Claudas, that all Christendom shall speak of it; and this
same child shall be the most man of worship of the world, and his first name is
Galahad, that know I well, said Merlin, and since ye have confirmed him
Launcelot. That is truth, said the queen, his first name was Galahad. O Merlin,
said the queen, shall I live to see my son such a man of prowess? Yea, lady, on
my peril ye shall see it, and live many winters after.

And so, soon after, the lady and Merlin departed, and by the way Merlin showed
her many wonders, and came into Cornwall. And always Merlin lay about the lady
to have her maidenhood, and she was ever passing weary of him, and fain would
have been delivered of him, for she was afeard of him because he was a
devil’s son, and she could not beskift him by no mean. And so on a time
it happed that Merlin showed to her in a rock whereas was a great wonder, and
wrought by enchantment, that went under a great stone. So by her subtle working
she made Merlin to go under that stone to let her wit of the marvels there; but
she wrought so there for him that he came never out for all the craft he could
do. And so she departed and left Merlin.

CHAPTER II.
How five kings came into this land to
war against King Arthur, and what counsel Arthur had against them.

And as King Arthur rode to Camelot, and held there a great feast with mirth and
joy, so soon after he returned unto Cardoile, and there came unto Arthur new
tidings that the king of Denmark, and the king of Ireland that was his brother,
and the king of the Vale, and the king of Soleise, and the king of the Isle of
Longtains, all these five kings with a great host were entered into the land of
King Arthur, and burnt and slew clean afore them, both cities and castles, that
it was pity to hear. Alas, said Arthur, yet had I never rest one month since I
was crowned king of this land. Now shall I never rest till I meet with those
kings in a fair field, that I make mine avow; for my true liege people shall
not be destroyed in my default, go with me who will, and abide who that will.
Then the king let write unto King Pellinore, and prayed him in all haste to
make him ready with such people as he might lightliest rear and hie him after
in all haste. All the barons were privily wroth that the king would depart so
suddenly; but the king by no mean would abide, but made writing unto them that
were not there, and bade them hie after him, such as were not at that time in
the court. Then the king came to Queen Guenever, and said, Lady, make you
ready, for ye shall go with me, for I may not long miss you; ye shall cause me
to be the more hardy, what adventure so befall me; I will not wit my lady to be
in no jeopardy. Sir, said she, I am at your commandment, and shall be ready
what time so ye be ready. So on the morn the king and the queen departed with
such fellowship as they had, and came into the north, into a forest beside
Humber, and there lodged them. When the word and tiding came unto the five
kings above said, that Arthur was beside Humber in a forest, there was a
knight, brother unto one of the five kings, that gave them this counsel: Ye
know well that Sir Arthur hath the flower of chivalry of the world with him, as
it is proved by the great battle he did with the eleven kings; and therefore
hie unto him night and day till that we be nigh him, for the longer he tarrieth
the bigger he is, and we ever the weaker; and he is so courageous of himself
that he is come to the field with little people, and therefore let us set upon
him or day and we shall slay down; of his knights there shall none escape.

CHAPTER III.
How King Arthur had ado with them and
overthrew them, and slew the five kings and made the remnant to flee.

Unto this counsel these five kings assented, and so they passed forth with
their host through North Wales, and came upon Arthur by night, and set upon his
host as the king and his knights were in their pavilions. King Arthur was
unarmed, and had laid him to rest with his Queen Guenever. Sir, said Sir Kay,
it is not good we be unarmed. We shall have no need, said Sir Gawaine and Sir
Griflet, that lay in a little pavilion by the king. With that they heard a
great noise, and many cried, Treason, treason! Alas, said King Arthur, we be
betrayed! Unto arms, fellows, then he cried. So they were armed anon at all
points. Then came there a wounded knight unto the king, and said, Sir, save
yourself and my lady the queen, for our host is destroyed, and much people of
ours slain. So anon the king and the queen and the three knights took their
horses, and rode toward Humber to pass over it, and the water was so rough that
they were afraid to pass over. Now may ye choose, said King Arthur, whether ye
will abide and take the adventure on this side, for an ye be taken they will
slay you. It were me liefer, said the queen, to die in the water than to fall
in your enemies’ hands and there be slain.

And as they stood so talking, Sir Kay saw the five kings coming on horseback by
themselves alone, with their spears in their hands even toward them. Lo, said
Sir Kay, yonder be the five kings; let us go to them and match them. That were
folly, said Sir Gawaine, for we are but three and they be five. That is truth,
said Sir Griflet. No force, said Sir Kay, I will undertake for two of them, and
then may ye three undertake for the other three. And therewithal, Sir Kay let
his horse run as fast as he might, and struck one of them through the shield
and the body a fathom, that the king fell to the earth stark dead. That saw Sir
Gawaine, and ran unto another king so hard that he smote him through the body.
And therewithal King Arthur ran to another, and smote him through the body with
a spear, that he fell to the earth dead. Then Sir Griflet ran unto the fourth
king, and gave him such a fall that his neck brake. Anon Sir Kay ran unto the
fifth king, and smote him so hard on the helm that the stroke clave the helm
and the head to the earth. That was well stricken, said King Arthur, and
worshipfully hast thou holden thy promise, therefore I shall honour thee while
that I live. And therewithal they set the queen in a barge into Humber; but
always Queen Guenever praised Sir Kay for his deeds, and said, What lady that
ye love, and she love you not again she were greatly to blame; and among
ladies, said the queen, I shall bear your noble fame, for ye spake a great
word, and fulfilled it worshipfully. And therewith the queen departed.

Then the king and the three knights rode into the forest, for there they
supposed to hear of them that were escaped; and there he found the most part of
his people, and told them all how the five kings were dead. And therefore let
us hold us together till it be day, and when their host have espied that their
chieftains be slain, they will make such dole that they shall no more help
themselves. And right so as the king said, so it was; for when they found the
five kings dead, they made such dole that they fell from their horses.
Therewithal came King Arthur but with a few people, and slew on the left hand
and on the right hand, that well-nigh there escaped no man, but all were slain
to the number thirty thousand. And when the battle was all ended, the king
kneeled down and thanked God meekly. And then he sent for the queen, and soon
she was come, and she made great joy of the overcoming of that battle.

CHAPTER IV.
How the battle was finished or he
came, and how King Arthur founded an abbey where the battle was.

Therewithal came one to King Arthur, and told him that King Pellinore was
within three mile with a great host; and he said, Go unto him, and let him
understand how we have sped. So within a while King Pellinore came with a great
host, and saluted the people and the king, and there was great joy made on
every side. Then the king let search how much people of his party there was
slain; and there were found but little past two hundred men slain and eight
knights of the Table Round in their pavilions. Then the king let rear and
devise in the same place whereat the battle was done a fair abbey, and endowed
it with great livelihood, and let it call the Abbey of La Beale Adventure. But
when some of them came into their countries, whereof the five kings were kings,
and told them how they were slain, there was made great dole. And all King
Arthur’s enemies, as the King of North Wales, and the kings of the North,
[when they] wist of the battle, they were passing heavy. And so the king
returned unto Camelot in haste.

And when he was come to Camelot he called King Pellinore unto him, and said, Ye
understand well that we have lost eight knights of the best of the Table Round,
and by your advice we will choose eight again of the best we may find in this
court. Sir, said Pellinore, I shall counsel you after my conceit the best:
there are in your court full noble knights both of old and young; and therefore
by mine advice ye shall choose half of the old and half of the young. Which be
the old? said King Arthur. Sir, said King Pellinore, meseemeth that King Uriens
that hath wedded your sister Morgan le Fay, and the King of the Lake, and Sir
Hervise de Revel, a noble knight, and Sir Galagars, the fourth. This is well
devised, said King Arthur, and right so shall it be. Now, which are the four
young knights? said Arthur. Sir, said Pellinore, the first is Sir Gawaine, your
nephew, that is as good a knight of his time as any is in this land; and the
second as meseemeth best is Sir Griflet le Fise de Dieu, that is a good knight
and full desirous in arms, and who may see him live he shall prove a good
knight; and the third as meseemeth is well to be one of the knights of the
Round Table, Sir Kay the Seneschal, for many times he hath done full
worshipfully, and now at your last battle he did full honourably for to
undertake to slay two kings. By my head, said Arthur, he is best worth to be a
knight of the Round Table of any that ye have rehearsed, an he had done no more
prowess in his life days.

CHAPTER V.
How Sir Tor was made knight of the
Round Table, and how Bagdemagus was displeased.

Now, said King Pellinore, I shall put to you two knights, and ye shall choose
which is most worthy, that is Sir Bagdemagus, and Sir Tor, my son. But because
Sir Tor is my son I may not praise him, but else, an he were not my son, I
durst say that of his age there is not in this land a better knight than he is,
nor of better conditions and loath to do any wrong, and loath to take any
wrong. By my head, said Arthur, he is a passing good knight as any ye spake of
this day, that wot I well, said the king; for I have seen him proved, but he
saith little and he doth much more, for I know none in all this court an he
were as well born on his mother’s side as he is on your side, that is
like him of prowess and of might: and therefore I will have him at this time,
and leave Sir Bagdemagus till another time. So when they were so chosen by the
assent of all the barons, so were there found in their sieges every
knights’ names that here are rehearsed, and so were they set in their
sieges; whereof Sir Bagdemagus was wonderly wroth, that Sir Tor was advanced
afore him, and therefore suddenly he departed from the court, and took his
squire with him, and rode long in a forest till they came to a cross, and there
alighted and said his prayers devoutly. The meanwhile his squire found written
upon the cross, that Bagdemagus should never return unto the court again, till
he had won a knight’s body of the Round Table, body for body. So, sir,
said the squire, here I find writing of you, therefore I rede you return again
to the court. That shall I never, said Bagdemagus, till men speak of me great
worship, and that I be worthy to be a knight of the Round Table. And so he rode
forth, and there by the way he found a branch of an holy herb that was the sign
of the Sangreal, and no knight found such tokens but he were a good liver.

So, as Sir Bagdemagus rode to see many adventures, it happed him to come to the
rock whereas the Lady of the Lake had put Merlin under the stone, and there he
heard him make great dole; whereof Sir Bagdemagus would have holpen him, and
went unto the great stone, and it was so heavy that an hundred men might not
lift it up. When Merlin wist he was there, he bade leave his labour, for all
was in vain, for he might never be holpen but by her that put him there. And so
Bagdemagus departed and did many adventures, and proved after a full good
knight, and came again to the court and was made knight of the Round Table. So
on the morn there fell new tidings and other adventures.

CHAPTER VI.
How King Arthur, King Uriens, and Sir
Accolon of Gaul, chased an hart, and of their marvellous adventures.

Then it befell that Arthur and many of his knights rode a-hunting into a great
forest, and it happed King Arthur, King Uriens, and Sir Accolon of Gaul,
followed a great hart, for they three were well horsed, and so they chased so
fast that within a while they three were then ten mile from their fellowship.
And at the last they chased so sore that they slew their horses underneath
them. Then were they all three on foot, and ever they saw the hart afore them
passing weary and enbushed. What will we do? said King Arthur, we are hard
bestead. Let us go on foot, said King Uriens, till we may meet with some
lodging. Then were they ware of the hart that lay on a great water bank, and a
brachet biting on his throat, and more other hounds came after. Then King
Arthur blew the prise and dight the hart.

Then the king looked about the world, and saw afore him in a great water a
little ship, all apparelled with silk down to the water, and the ship came
right unto them and landed on the sands. Then Arthur went to the bank and
looked in, and saw none earthly creature therein. Sirs, said the king, come
thence, and let us see what is in this ship. So they went in all three, and
found it richly behanged with cloth of silk. By then it was dark night, and
there suddenly were about them an hundred torches set upon all the sides of the
ship boards, and it gave great light; and therewithal there came out twelve
fair damosels and saluted King Arthur on their knees, and called him by his
name, and said he was right welcome, and such cheer as they had he should have
of the best. The king thanked them fair. Therewithal they led the king and his
two fellows into a fair chamber, and there was a cloth laid, richly beseen of
all that longed unto a table, and there were they served of all wines and meats
that they could think; of that the king had great marvel, for he fared never
better in his life as for one supper. And so when they had supped at their
leisure, King Arthur was led into a chamber, a richer beseen chamber saw he
never none, and so was King Uriens served, and led into such another chamber,
and Sir Accolon was led into the third chamber passing richly and well beseen;
and so they were laid in their beds easily. And anon they fell asleep, and
slept marvellously sore all the night. And on the morrow King Uriens was in
Camelot abed in his wife’s arms, Morgan le Fay. And when he awoke he had
great marvel, how he came there, for on the even afore he was two days’
journey from Camelot. And when King Arthur awoke he found himself in a dark
prison, hearing about him many complaints of woful knights.

CHAPTER VII.
How Arthur took upon him to fight to
be delivered out of prison, and also for to deliver twenty knights that were in
prison.

What are ye that so complain? said King Arthur. We be here twenty knights,
prisoners, said they, and some of us have lain here seven year, and some more
and some less. For what cause? said Arthur. We shall tell you, said the
knights; this lord of this castle, his name is Sir Damas, and he is the falsest
knight that liveth, and full of treason, and a very coward as any liveth, and
he hath a younger brother, a good knight of prowess, his name is Sir Ontzlake;
and this traitor Damas, the elder brother will give him no part of his
livelihood, but as Sir Ontzlake keepeth thorough prowess of his hands, and so
he keepeth from him a full fair manor and a rich, and therein Sir Ontzlake
dwelleth worshipfully, and is well beloved of all people. And this Sir Damas,
our master is as evil beloved, for he is without mercy, and he is a coward, and
great war hath been betwixt them both, but Ontzlake hath ever the better, and
ever he proffereth Sir Damas to fight for the livelihood, body for body, but he
will not do; other-else to find a knight to fight for him. Unto that Sir Damas
had granted to find a knight, but he is so evil beloved and hated, that there
is never a knight will fight for him. And when Damas saw this, that there was
never a knight would fight for him, he hath daily lain await with many knights
with him, and taken all the knights in this country to see and espy their
adventures, he hath taken them by force and brought them to his prison. And so
he took us separately as we rode on our adventures, and many good knights have
died in this prison for hunger, to the number of eighteen knights; and if any
of us all that here is, or hath been, would have foughten with his brother
Ontzlake, he would have delivered us, but for because this Damas is so false
and so full of treason we would never fight for him to die for it. And we be so
lean for hunger that unnethe we may stand on our feet. God deliver you, for his
mercy, said Arthur.

Anon, therewithal there came a damosel unto Arthur, and asked him, What cheer?
I cannot say, said he. Sir, said she, an ye will fight for my lord, ye shall be
delivered out of prison, and else ye escape never the life. Now, said Arthur,
that is hard, yet had I liefer to fight with a knight than to die in prison;
with this, said Arthur, I may be delivered and all these prisoners, I will do
the battle. Yes, said the damosel. I am ready, said Arthur, an I had horse and
armour. Ye shall lack none, said the damosel. Meseemeth, damosel, I should have
seen you in the court of Arthur. Nay said the damosel, I came never there, I am
the lord’s daughter of this castle. Yet was she false, for she was one of
the damosels of Morgan le Fay.

Anon she went unto Sir Damas, and told him how he would do battle for him, and
so he sent for Arthur. And when he came he was well coloured, and well made of
his limbs, that all knights that saw him said it were pity that such a knight
should die in prison. So Sir Damas and he were agreed that he should fight for
him upon this covenant, that all other knights should be delivered; and unto
that was Sir Damas sworn unto Arthur, and also to do the battle to the
uttermost. And with that all the twenty knights were brought out of the dark
prison into the hall, and delivered, and so they all abode to see the battle.

CHAPTER VIII.
How Accolon found himself by a well,
and he took upon him to do battle against Arthur.

Now turn we unto Accolon of Gaul, that when he awoke he found himself by a deep
well-side, within half a foot, in great peril of death. And there came out of
that fountain a pipe of silver, and out of that pipe ran water all on high in a
stone of marble. When Sir Accolon saw this, he blessed him and said, Jesus save
my lord King Arthur, and King Uriens, for these damosels in this ship have
betrayed us, they were devils and no women; and if I may escape this
misadventure, I shall destroy all where I may find these false damosels that
use enchantments. Right with that there came a dwarf with a great mouth and a
flat nose, and saluted Sir Accolon, and said how he came from Queen Morgan le
Fay, and she greeteth you well, and biddeth you be of strong heart, for ye
shall fight to morrow with a knight at the hour of prime, and therefore she
hath sent you here Excalibur, Arthur’s sword, and the scabbard, and she
biddeth you as ye love her, that ye do the battle to the uttermost, without any
mercy, like as ye had promised her when ye spake together in privity; and what
damosel that bringeth her the knight’s head, which ye shall fight withal,
she will make her a queen. Now I understand you well, said Accolon, I shall
hold that I have promised her now I have the sword: when saw ye my lady Queen
Morgan le Fay? Right late, said the dwarf. Then Accolon took him in his arms
and said, Recommend me unto my lady queen, and tell her all shall be done that
I have promised her, and else I will die for it. Now I suppose, said Accolon,
she hath made all these crafts and enchantments for this battle. Ye may well
believe it, said the dwarf. Right so there came a knight and a lady with six
squires, and saluted Accolon, and prayed him for to arise, and come and rest
him at his manor. And so Accolon mounted upon a void horse, and went with the
knight unto a fair manor by a priory, and there he had passing good cheer.

Then Sir Damas sent unto his brother Sir Ontzlake, and bade make him ready by
to-morn at the hour of prime, and to be in the field to fight with a good
knight, for he had found a good knight that was ready to do battle at all
points. When this word came unto Sir Ontzlake he was passing heavy, for he was
wounded a little to-fore through both his thighs with a spear, and made great
dole; but as he was wounded, he would have taken the battle on hand. So it
happed at that time, by the means of Morgan le Fay, Accolon was with Sir
Ontzlake lodged; and when he heard of that battle, and how Ontzlake was
wounded, he said that he would fight for him. Because Morgan le Fay had sent
him Excalibur and the sheath for to fight with the knight on the morn: this was
the cause Sir Accolon took the battle on hand. Then Sir Ontzlake was passing
glad, and thanked Sir Accolon with all his heart that he would do so much for
him. And therewithal Sir Ontzlake sent word unto his brother Sir Damas, that he
had a knight that for him should be ready in the field by the hour of prime.

So on the morn Sir Arthur was armed and well horsed, and asked Sir Damas, When
shall we to the field? Sir, said Sir Damas, ye shall hear mass. And so Arthur
heard a mass, and when mass was done there came a squire on a great horse, and
asked Sir Damas if his knight were ready, for our knight is ready in the field.
Then Sir Arthur mounted upon horseback, and there were all the knights and
commons of that country; and so by all advices there were chosen twelve good
men of the country for to wait upon the two knights. And right as Arthur was on
horseback there came a damosel from Morgan le Fay, and brought unto Sir Arthur
a sword like unto Excalibur, and the scabbard, and said unto Arthur, Morgan le
Fay sendeth here your sword for great love. And he thanked her, and weened it
had been so, but she was false, for the sword and the scabbard was counterfeit,
and brittle, and false.

CHAPTER IX.
Of the battle between King Arthur and
Accolon.

And then they dressed them on both parties of the field, and let their horses
run so fast that either smote other in the midst of the shield with their
spear-heads, that both horse and man went to the earth; and then they started
up both, and pulled out their swords. The meanwhile that they were thus at the
battle, came the Damosel of the Lake into the field, that put Merlin under the
stone; and she came thither for love of King Arthur, for she knew how Morgan le
Fay had so ordained that King Arthur should have been slain that day, and
therefore she came to save his life. And so they went eagerly to the battle,
and gave many great strokes, but always Arthur’s sword bit not like
Accolon’s sword; but for the most part, every stroke that Accolon gave he
wounded sore Arthur, that it was marvel he stood, and always his blood fell
from him fast.

When Arthur beheld the ground so sore be-bled he was dismayed, and then he
deemed treason that his sword was changed; for his sword bit not steel as it
was wont to do, therefore he dreaded him sore to be dead, for ever him seemed
that the sword in Accolon’s hand was Excalibur, for at every stroke that
Accolon struck he drew blood on Arthur. Now, knight, said Accolon unto Arthur,
keep thee well from me; but Arthur answered not again, and gave him such a
buffet on the helm that it made him to stoop, nigh falling down to the earth.
Then Sir Accolon withdrew him a little, and came on with Excalibur on high, and
smote Sir Arthur such a buffet that he fell nigh to the earth. Then were they
wroth both, and gave each other many sore strokes, but always Sir Arthur lost
so much blood that it was marvel he stood on his feet, but he was so full of
knighthood that knightly he endured the pain. And Sir Accolon lost not a deal
of blood, therefore he waxed passing light, and Sir Arthur was passing feeble,
and weened verily to have died; but for all that he made countenance as though
he might endure, and held Accolon as short as he might. But Accolon was so bold
because of Excalibur that he waxed passing hardy. But all men that beheld him
said they saw never knight fight so well as Arthur did considering the blood
that he bled. So was all the people sorry for him, but the two brethren would
not accord. Then always they fought together as fierce knights, and Sir Arthur
withdrew him a little for to rest him, and Sir Accolon called him to battle and
said, It is no time for me to suffer thee to rest. And therewith he came
fiercely upon Arthur, and Sir Arthur was wroth for the blood that he had lost,
and smote Accolon on high upon the helm, so mightily, that he made him nigh to
fall to the earth; and therewith Arthur’s sword brast at the cross, and
fell in the grass among the blood, and the pommel and the sure handles he held
in his hands. When Sir Arthur saw that, he was in great fear to die, but always
he held up his shield and lost no ground, nor bated no cheer.

CHAPTER X.
How King Arthur’s sword that he
fought with brake, and how he recovered of Accolon his own sword Excalibur, and
overcame his enemy.

Then Sir Accolon began with words of treason, and said, Knight, thou art
overcome, and mayst not endure, and also thou art weaponless, and thou hast
lost much of thy blood, and I am full loath to slay thee, therefore yield thee
to me as recreant. Nay, said Sir Arthur, I may not so, for I have promised to
do the battle to the uttermost by the faith of my body, while me lasteth the
life, and therefore I had liefer to die with honour than to live with shame;
and if it were possible for me to die an hundred times, I had liefer to die so
oft than yield me to thee; for though I lack weapon, I shall lack no worship,
and if thou slay me weaponless that shall be thy shame. Well, said Accolon, as
for the shame I will not spare, now keep thee from me, for thou art but a dead
man. And therewith Accolon gave him such a stroke that he fell nigh to the
earth, and would have had Arthur to have cried him mercy. But Sir Arthur
pressed unto Accolon with his shield, and gave him with the pommel in his hand
such a buffet that he went three strides aback.

When the Damosel of the Lake beheld Arthur, how full of prowess his body was,
and the false treason that was wrought for him to have had him slain, she had
great pity that so good a knight and such a man of worship should so be
destroyed. And at the next stroke Sir Accolon struck him such a stroke that by
the damosel’s enchantment the sword Excalibur fell out of Accolon’s
hand to the earth. And therewithal Sir Arthur lightly leapt to it, and gat it
in his hand, and forthwithal he knew that it was his sword Excalibur, and said,
Thou hast been from me all too long, and much damage hast thou done me; and
therewith he espied the scabbard hanging by his side, and suddenly he sterte to
him and pulled the scabbard from him, and threw it from him as far as he might
throw it. O knight, said Arthur, this day hast thou done me great damage with
this sword; now are ye come unto your death, for I shall not warrant you but ye
shall as well be rewarded with this sword, or ever we depart, as thou hast
rewarded me; for much pain have ye made me to endure, and much blood have I
lost. And therewith Sir Arthur rushed on him with all his might and pulled him
to the earth, and then rushed off his helm, and gave him such a buffet on the
head that the blood came out at his ears, his nose, and his mouth. Now will I
slay thee, said Arthur. Slay me ye may well, said Accolon, an it please you,
for ye are the best knight that ever I found, and I see well that God is with
you. But for I promised to do this battle, said Accolon, to the uttermost, and
never to be recreant while I lived, therefore shall I never yield me with my
mouth, but God do with my body what he will. Then Sir Arthur remembered him,
and thought he should have seen this knight. Now tell me, said Arthur, or I
will slay thee, of what country art thou, and of what court? Sir Knight, said
Sir Accolon, I am of the court of King Arthur, and my name is Accolon of Gaul.
Then was Arthur more dismayed than he was beforehand; for then he remembered
him of his sister Morgan le Fay, and of the enchantment of the ship. O sir
knight, said he, I pray you tell me who gave you this sword, and by whom ye had
it.

CHAPTER XI.
How Accolon confessed the treason of
Morgan le Fay, King Arthur’s sister, and how she would have done slay
him.

Then Sir Accolon bethought him, and said, Woe worth this sword, for by it have
I got my death. It may well be, said the king. Now, sir, said Accolon, I will
tell you; this sword hath been in my keeping the most part of this twelvemonth;
and Morgan le Fay, King Uriens’ wife, sent it me yesterday by a dwarf, to
this intent, that I should slay King Arthur, her brother. For ye shall
understand King Arthur is the man in the world that she most hateth, because he
is most of worship and of prowess of any of her blood; also she loveth me out
of measure as paramour, and I her again; and if she might bring about to slay
Arthur by her crafts, she would slay her husband King Uriens lightly, and then
had she me devised to be king in this land, and so to reign, and she to be my
queen; but that is now done, said Accolon, for I am sure of my death. Well,
said Sir Arthur, I feel by you ye would have been king in this land. It had
been great damage to have destroyed your lord, said Arthur. It is truth, said
Accolon, but now I have told you truth, wherefore I pray you tell me of whence
ye are, and of what court? O Accolon, said King Arthur, now I let thee wit that
I am King Arthur, to whom thou hast done great damage. When Accolon heard that
he cried aloud, Fair, sweet lord, have mercy on me, for I knew not you. O Sir
Accolon, said King Arthur, mercy shalt thou have, because I feel by thy words
at this time thou knewest not my person; but I understand well by thy words
that thou hast agreed to the death of my person, and therefore thou art a
traitor; but I wite thee the less, for my sister Morgan le Fay by her false
crafts made thee to agree and consent to her false lusts, but I shall be sore
avenged upon her an I live, that all Christendom shall speak of it; God knoweth
I have honoured her and worshipped her more than all my kin, and more have I
trusted her than mine own wife and all my kin after.

Then Sir Arthur called the keepers of the field, and said, Sirs, come hither,
for here are we two knights that have fought unto a great damage unto us both,
and like each one of us to have slain other, if it had happed so; and had any
of us known other, here had been no battle, nor stroke stricken. Then all aloud
cried Accolon unto all the knights and men that were then there gathered
together, and said to them in this manner, O lords, this noble knight that I
have fought withal, the which me sore repenteth, is the most man of prowess, of
manhood, and of worship in the world, for it is himself King Arthur, our alther
liege lord, and with mishap and with misadventure have I done this battle with
the king and lord that I am holden withal.

CHAPTER XII.
How Arthur accorded the two brethren,
and delivered the twenty knights, and how Sir Accolon died.

Then all the people fell down on their knees and cried King Arthur mercy. Mercy
shall ye have, said Arthur: here may ye see what adventures befall ofttime of
errant knights, how that I have fought with a knight of mine own unto my great
damage and his both. But, sirs, because I am sore hurt, and he both, and I had
great need of a little rest, ye shall understand the opinion betwixt you two
brethren: As to thee, Sir Damas, for whom I have been champion and won the
field of this knight, yet will I judge because ye, Sir Damas, are called an
orgulous knight, and full of villainy, and not worth of prowess your deeds,
therefore I will that ye give unto your brother all the whole manor with the
appurtenance, under this form, that Sir Ontzlake hold the manor of you, and
yearly to give you a palfrey to ride upon, for that will become you better to
ride on than upon a courser. Also I charge thee, Sir Damas, upon pain of death,
that thou never distress no knights errant that ride on their adventure. And
also that thou restore these twenty knights that thou hast long kept prisoners,
of all their harness, that they be content for; and if any of them come to my
court and complain of thee, by my head thou shalt die therefore. Also, Sir
Ontzlake, as to you, because ye are named a good knight, and full of prowess,
and true and gentle in all your deeds, this shall be your charge I will give
you, that in all goodly haste ye come unto me and my court, and ye shall be a
knight of mine, and if your deeds be thereafter I shall so prefer you, by the
grace of God, that ye shall in short time be in ease for to live as
worshipfully as your brother Sir Damas. God thank your largeness of your
goodness and of your bounty, I shall be from henceforward at all times at your
commandment; for, sir, said Sir Ontzlake, as God would, as I was hurt but late
with an adventurous knight through both my thighs, that grieved me sore, and
else had I done this battle with you. God would, said Arthur, it had been so,
for then had not I been hurt as I am. I shall tell you the cause why: for I had
not been hurt as I am, had it not been mine own sword, that was stolen from me
by treason; and this battle was ordained aforehand to have slain me, and so it
was brought to the purpose by false treason, and by false enchantment. Alas,
said Sir Ontzlake, that is great pity that ever so noble a man as ye are of
your deeds and prowess, that any man or woman might find in their hearts to
work any treason against you. I shall reward them, said Arthur, in short time,
by the grace of God. Now, tell me, said Arthur, how far am I from Camelot? Sir,
ye are two days’ journey therefrom. I would fain be at some place of
worship, said Sir Arthur, that I might rest me. Sir, said Sir Ontzlake, hereby
is a rich abbey of your elders’ foundation, of nuns, but three miles
hence. So the king took his leave of all the people, and mounted upon
horseback, and Sir Accolon with him. And when they were come to the abbey, he
let fetch leeches and search his wounds and Accolon’s both; but Sir
Accolon died within four days, for he had bled so much blood that he might not
live, but King Arthur was well recovered. So when Accolon was dead he let send
him on an horse-bier with six knights unto Camelot, and said: Bear him to my
sister Morgan le Fay, and say that I send her him to a present, and tell her I
have my sword Excalibur and the scabbard; so they departed with the body.

CHAPTER XIII.
How Morgan would have slain Sir
Uriens her husband, and how Sir Uwaine her son saved him.

The meanwhile Morgan le Fay had weened King Arthur had been dead. So on a day
she espied King Uriens lay in his bed sleeping. Then she called unto her a
maiden of her counsel, and said, Go fetch me my lord’s sword, for I saw
never better time to slay him than now. O madam, said the damosel, an ye slay
my lord ye can never escape. Care not you, said Morgan le Fay, for now I see my
time in the which it is best to do it, and therefore hie thee fast and fetch me
the sword. Then the damosel departed, and found Sir Uwaine sleeping upon a bed
in another chamber, so she went unto Sir Uwaine, and awaked him, and bade him,
Arise, and wait on my lady your mother, for she will slay the king your father
sleeping in his bed, for I go to fetch his sword. Well, said Sir Uwaine, go on
your way, and let me deal. Anon the damosel brought Morgan the sword with
quaking hands, and she lightly took the sword, and pulled it out, and went
boldly unto the bed’s side, and awaited how and where she might slay him
best. And as she lifted up the sword to smite, Sir Uwaine leapt unto his
mother, and caught her by the hand, and said, Ah, fiend, what wilt thou do? An
thou wert not my mother, with this sword I should smite off thy head. Ah, said
Sir Uwaine, men saith that Merlin was begotten of a devil, but I may say an
earthly devil bare me. O fair son, Uwaine, have mercy upon me, I was tempted
with a devil, wherefore I cry thee mercy; I will never more do so; and save my
worship and discover me not. On this covenant, said Sir Uwaine, I will forgive
it you, so ye will never be about to do such deeds. Nay, son, said she, and
that I make you assurance.

CHAPTER XIV.
How Queen Morgan le Fay made great
sorrow for the death of Accolon, and how she stole away the scabbard from
Arthur.

Then came tidings unto Morgan le Fay that Accolon was dead, and his body
brought unto the church, and how King Arthur had his sword again. But when
Queen Morgan wist that Accolon was dead, she was so sorrowful that near her
heart to-brast. But because she would not it were known, outward she kept her
countenance, and made no semblant of sorrow. But well she wist an she abode
till her brother Arthur came thither, there should no gold go for her life.

Then she went unto Queen Guenever, and asked her leave to ride into the
country. Ye may abide, said Queen Guenever, till your brother the king come
home. I may not, said Morgan le Fay, for I have such hasty tidings, that I may
not tarry. Well, said Guenever, ye may depart when ye will. So early on the
morn, or it was day, she took her horse and rode all that day and most part of
the night, and on the morn by noon she came to the same abbey of nuns whereas
lay King Arthur; and she knowing he was there, she asked where he was. And they
answered how he had laid him in his bed to sleep, for he had had but little
rest these three nights. Well, said she, I charge you that none of you awake
him till I do, and then she alighted off her horse, and thought for to steal
away Excalibur his sword, and so she went straight unto his chamber, and no man
durst disobey her commandment, and there she found Arthur asleep in his bed,
and Excalibur in his right hand naked. When she saw that she was passing heavy
that she might not come by the sword without she had awaked him, and then she
wist well she had been dead. Then she took the scabbard and went her way on
horseback. When the king awoke and missed his scabbard, he was wroth, and he
asked who had been there, and they said his sister, Queen Morgan had been
there, and had put the scabbard under her mantle and was gone. Alas, said
Arthur, falsely ye have watched me. Sir, said they all, we durst not disobey
your sister’s commandment. Ah, said the king, let fetch the best horse
may be found, and bid Sir Ontzlake arm him in all haste, and take another good
horse and ride with me. So anon the king and Ontzlake were well armed, and rode
after this lady, and so they came by a cross and found a cowherd, and they
asked the poor man if there came any lady riding that way. Sir, said this poor
man, right late came a lady riding with a forty horses, and to yonder forest
she rode. Then they spurred their horses, and followed fast, and within a while
Arthur had a sight of Morgan le Fay; then he chased as fast as he might. When
she espied him following her, she rode a greater pace through the forest till
she came to a plain, and when she saw she might not escape, she rode unto a
lake thereby, and said, Whatsoever come of me, my brother shall not have this
scabbard. And then she let throw the scabbard in the deepest of the water so it
sank, for it was heavy of gold and precious stones.

Then she rode into a valley where many great stones were, and when she saw she
must be overtaken, she shaped herself, horse and man, by enchantment unto a
great marble stone. Anon withal came Sir Arthur and Sir Ontzlake whereas the
king might know his sister and her men, and one knight from another. Ah, said
the king, here may ye see the vengeance of God, and now am I sorry that this
misadventure is befallen. And then he looked for the scabbard, but it would not
be found, so he returned to the abbey where he came from. So when Arthur was
gone she turned all into the likeliness as she and they were before, and said,
Sirs, now may we go where we will.

CHAPTER XV.
How Morgan le Fay saved a knight that
should have been drowned, and how King Arthur returned home again.

Then said Morgan, Saw ye Arthur, my brother? Yea, said her knights, right well,
and that ye should have found an we might have stirred from one stead, for by
his armyvestal countenance he would have caused us to have fled. I believe you,
said Morgan. Anon after as she rode she met a knight leading another knight on
his horse before him, bound hand and foot, blindfold, to have drowned him in a
fountain. When she saw this knight so bound, she asked him, What will ye do
with that knight? Lady, said he, I will drown him. For what cause? she asked.
For I found him with my wife, and she shall have the same death anon. That were
pity, said Morgan le Fay. Now, what say ye, knight, is it truth that he saith
of you? she said to the knight that should be drowned. Nay truly, madam, he
saith not right on me. Of whence be ye, said Morgan le Fay, and of what
country? I am of the court of King Arthur, and my name is Manassen, cousin unto
Accolon of Gaul. Ye say well, said she, and for the love of him ye shall be
delivered, and ye shall have your adversary in the same case ye be in. So
Manassen was loosed and the other knight bound. And anon Manassen unarmed him,
and armed himself in his harness, and so mounted on horseback, and the knight
afore him, and so threw him into the fountain and drowned him. And then he rode
unto Morgan again, and asked if she would anything unto King Arthur. Tell him
that I rescued thee, not for the love of him but for the love of Accolon, and
tell him I fear him not while I can make me and them that be with me in
likeness of stones; and let him wit I can do much more when I see my time. And
so she departed into the country of Gore, and there was she richly received,
and made her castles and towns passing strong, for always she dreaded much King
Arthur.

When the king had well rested him at the abbey, he rode unto Camelot, and found
his queen and his barons right glad of his coming. And when they heard of his
strange adventures as is afore rehearsed, then all had marvel of the falsehood
of Morgan le Fay; many knights wished her burnt. Then came Manassen to court
and told the king of his adventure. Well, said the king, she is a kind sister;
I shall so be avenged on her an I live, that all Christendom shall speak of it.
So on the morn there came a damosel from Morgan to the king, and she brought
with her the richest mantle that ever was seen in that court, for it was set as
full of precious stones as one might stand by another, and there were the
richest stones that ever the king saw. And the damosel said, Your sister
sendeth you this mantle, and desireth that ye should take this gift of her; and
in what thing she hath offended you, she will amend it at your own pleasure.
When the king beheld this mantle it pleased him much, but he said but little.

CHAPTER XVI.
How the Damosel of the Lake saved
King Arthur from mantle that should have burnt him.

With that came the Damosel of the Lake unto the king, and said, Sir, I must
speak with you in privity. Say on, said the king, what ye will. Sir, said the
damosel, put not on you this mantle till ye have seen more, and in no wise let
it not come on you, nor on no knight of yours, till ye command the bringer
thereof to put it upon her. Well, said King Arthur, it shall be done as ye
counsel me. And then he said unto the damosel that came from his sister,
Damosel, this mantle that ye have brought me, I will see it upon you. Sir, she
said, It will not beseem me to wear a king’s garment. By my head, said
Arthur, ye shall wear it or it come on my back, or any man’s that here
is. And so the king made it to be put upon her, and forth withal she fell down
dead, and never more spake word after and burnt to coals. Then was the king
wonderly wroth, more than he was to-forehand, and said unto King Uriens, My
sister, your wife, is alway about to betray me, and well I wot either ye, or my
nephew, your son, is of counsel with her to have me destroyed; but as for you,
said the king to King Uriens, I deem not greatly that ye be of her counsel, for
Accolon confessed to me by his own mouth, that she would have destroyed you as
well as me, therefore I hold you excused; but as for your son, Sir Uwaine, I
hold him suspect, therefore I charge you put him out of my court. So Sir Uwaine
was discharged. And when Sir Gawaine wist that, he made him ready to go with
him; and said, Whoso banisheth my cousin-germain shall banish me. So they two
departed, and rode into a great forest, and so they came to an abbey of monks,
and there were well lodged. But when the king wist that Sir Gawaine was
departed from the court, there was made great sorrow among all the estates.
Now, said Gaheris, Gawaine’s brother, we have lost two good knights for
the love of one. So on the morn they heard their masses in the abbey, and so
they rode forth till that they came to a great forest. Then was Sir Gawaine
ware in a valley by a turret [of] twelve fair damosels, and two knights armed
on great horses, and the damosels went to and fro by a tree. And then was Sir
Gawaine ware how there hung a white shield on that tree, and ever as the
damosels came by it they spit upon it, and some threw mire upon the shield.

CHAPTER XVII.
How Sir Gawaine and Sir Uwaine met
with twelve fair damosels, and how they complained on Sir Marhaus.

Then Sir Gawaine and Sir Uwaine went and saluted them, and asked why they did
that despite to the shield. Sir, said the damosels, we shall tell you. There is
a knight in this country that owneth this white shield, and he is a passing
good man of his hands, but he hateth all ladies and gentlewomen, and therefore
we do all this despite to the shield. I shall say you, said Sir Gawaine, it
beseemeth evil a good knight to despise all ladies and gentlewomen, and
peradventure though he hate you he hath some certain cause, and peradventure he
loveth in some other places ladies and gentlewomen, and to be loved again, an
he be such a man of prowess as ye speak of. Now, what is his name? Sir, said
they, his name is Marhaus, the king’s son of Ireland. I know him well,
said Sir Uwaine, he is a passing good knight as any is alive, for I saw him
once proved at a jousts where many knights were gathered, and that time there
might no man withstand him. Ah! said Sir Gawaine, damosels, methinketh ye are
to blame, for it is to suppose, he that hung that shield there, he will not be
long therefrom, and then may those knights match him on horseback, and that is
more your worship than thus; for I will abide no longer to see a knight’s
shield dishonoured. And therewith Sir Uwaine and Gawaine departed a little from
them, and then were they ware where Sir Marhaus came riding on a great horse
straight toward them. And when the twelve damosels saw Sir Marhaus they fled
into the turret as they were wild, so that some of them fell by the way. Then
the one of the knights of the tower dressed his shield, and said on high, Sir
Marhaus, defend thee. And so they ran together that the knight brake his spear
on Marhaus, and Marhaus smote him so hard that he brake his neck and the
horse’s back. That saw the other knight of the turret, and dressed him
toward Marhaus, and they met so eagerly together that the knight of the turret
was soon smitten down, horse and man, stark dead.

CHAPTER XVIII.
How Sir Marhaus jousted with Sir
Gawaine and Sir Uwaine, and overthrew them both.

And then Sir Marhaus rode unto his shield, and saw how it was defouled, and
said, Of this despite I am a part avenged, but for her love that gave me this
white shield I shall wear thee, and hang mine where thou wast; and so he hanged
it about his neck. Then he rode straight unto Sir Gawaine and to Sir Uwaine,
and asked them what they did there? They answered him that they came from King
Arthur’s court to see adventures. Well, said Sir Marhaus, here am I
ready, an adventurous knight that will fulfil any adventure that ye will
desire; and so departed from them, to fetch his range. Let him go, said Sir
Uwaine unto Sir Gawaine, for he is a passing good knight as any is living; I
would not by my will that any of us were matched with him. Nay, said Sir
Gawaine, not so, it were shame to us were he not assayed, were he never so good
a knight. Well, said Sir Uwaine, I will assay him afore you, for I am more
weaker than ye, and if he smite me down then may ye revenge me. So these two
knights came together with great raundon, that Sir Uwaine smote Sir Marhaus
that his spear brast in pieces on the shield, and Sir Marhaus smote him so sore
that horse and man he bare to the earth, and hurt Sir Uwaine on the left side.

Then Sir Marhaus turned his horse and rode toward Gawaine with his spear, and
when Sir Gawaine saw that he dressed his shield, and they aventred their
spears, and they came together with all the might of their horses, that either
knight smote other so hard in midst of their shields, but Sir Gawaine’s
spear brake, but Sir Marhaus’ spear held; and therewith Sir Gawaine and
his horse rushed down to the earth. And lightly Sir Gawaine rose on his feet,
and pulled out his sword, and dressed him toward Sir Marhaus on foot, and Sir
Marhaus saw that, and pulled out his sword and began to come to Sir Gawaine on
horseback. Sir knight, said Sir Gawaine, alight on foot, or else I will slay
thy horse. Gramercy, said Sir Marhaus, of your gentleness ye teach me courtesy,
for it is not for one knight to be on foot, and the other on horseback. And
therewith Sir Marhaus set his spear against a tree and alighted and tied his
horse to a tree, and dressed his shield, and either came unto other eagerly,
and smote together with their swords that their shields flew in cantels, and
they bruised their helms and their hauberks, and wounded either other. But Sir
Gawaine from it passed nine of the clock waxed ever stronger and stronger, for
then it came to the hour of noon, and thrice his might was increased. All this
espied Sir Marhaus and had great wonder how his might increased, and so they
wounded other passing sore. And then when it was past noon, and when it drew
toward evensong, Sir Gawaine’s strength feebled, and waxed passing faint
that unnethes he might dure any longer, and Sir Marhaus was then bigger and
bigger. Sir knight, said Sir Marhaus, I have well felt that ye are a passing
good knight and a marvellous man of might as ever I felt any, while it lasteth,
and our quarrels are not great, and therefore it were pity to do you hurt, for
I feel ye are passing feeble. Ah, said Sir Gawaine, gentle knight, ye say the
word that I should say. And therewith they took off their helms, and either
kissed other, and there they swore together either to love other as brethren.
And Sir Marhaus prayed Sir Gawaine to lodge with him that night. And so they
took their horses, and rode toward Sir Marhaus’ house. And as they rode
by the way, Sir knight, said Sir Gawaine, I have marvel that so valiant a man
as ye be love no ladies nor damosels. Sir, said Sir Marhaus, they name me
wrongfully those that give me that name, but well I wot it be the damosels of
the turret that so name me, and other such as they be. Now shall I tell you for
what cause I hate them: for they be sorceresses and enchanters many of them,
and be a knight never so good of his body and full of prowess as man may be,
they will make him a stark coward to have the better of him, and this is the
principal cause that I hate them; and to all good ladies and gentlewomen I owe
my service as a knight ought to do.

As the book rehearseth in French, there were many knights that overmatched Sir
Gawaine, for all the thrice might that he had: Sir Launcelot de Lake, Sir
Tristram, Sir Bors de Ganis, Sir Percivale, Sir Pelleas, and Sir Marhaus, these
six knights had the better of Sir Gawaine. Then within a little while they came
to Sir Marhaus’ place, which was in a little priory, and there they
alighted, and ladies and damosels unarmed them, and hastily looked to their
hurts, for they were all three hurt. And so they had all three good lodging
with Sir Marhaus, and good cheer; for when he wist that they were King
Arthur’s sister’s sons he made them all the cheer that lay in his
power, and so they sojourned there a sennight, and were well eased of their
wounds, and at the last departed. Now, said Sir Marhaus, we will not depart so
lightly, for I will bring you through the forest; and rode day by day well a
seven days or they found any adventure. At the last they came into a great
forest, that was named the country and forest of Arroy, and the country of
strange adventures. In this country, said Sir Marhaus, came never knight since
it was christened but he found strange adventures; and so they rode, and came
into a deep valley full of stones, and thereby they saw a fair stream of water;
above thereby was the head of the stream a fair fountain, and three damosels
sitting thereby. And then they rode to them, and either saluted other, and the
eldest had a garland of gold about her head, and she was three score winter of
age or more, and her hair was white under the garland. The second damosel was
of thirty winter of age, with a circlet of gold about her head. The third
damosel was but fifteen year of age, and a garland of flowers about her head.
When these knights had so beheld them, they asked them the cause why they sat
at that fountain? We be here, said the damosels, for this cause: if we may see
any errant knights, to teach them unto strange adventures; and ye be three
knights that seek adventures, and we be three damosels, and therefore each one
of you must choose one of us; and when ye have done so we will lead you unto
three highways, and there each of you shall choose a way and his damosel with
him. And this day twelvemonth ye must meet here again, and God send you your
lives, and thereto ye must plight your troth. This is well said, said Sir
Marhaus.

CHAPTER XIX.
How Sir Marhaus, Sir Gawaine, and Sir
Uwaine met three damosels, and each of them took one.

Now shall everych of us choose a damosel. I shall tell you, said Sir Uwaine, I
am the youngest and most weakest of you both, therefore I will have the eldest
damosel, for she hath seen much, and can best help me when I have need, for I
have most need of help of you both. Now, said Sir Marhaus, I will have the
damosel of thirty winter age, for she falleth best to me. Well, said Sir
Gawaine, I thank you, for ye have left me the youngest and the fairest, and she
is most liefest to me. Then every damosel took her knight by the reins of his
bridle, and brought him to the three ways, and there was their oath made to
meet at the fountain that day twelvemonth an they were living, and so they
kissed and departed, and each knight set his lady behind him. And Sir Uwaine
took the way that lay west, and Sir Marhaus took the way that lay south, and
Sir Gawaine took the way that lay north. Now will we begin at Sir Gawaine, that
held that way till that he came unto a fair manor, where dwelled an old knight
and a good householder, and there Sir Gawaine asked the knight if he knew any
adventures in that country. I shall show you some to-morn, said the old knight,
and that marvellous. So, on the morn they rode into the forest of adventures to
a laund, and thereby they found a cross, and as they stood and hoved there came
by them the fairest knight and the seemliest man that ever they saw, making the
greatest dole that ever man made. And then he was ware of Sir Gawaine, and
saluted him, and prayed God to send him much worship. As to that, said Sir
Gawaine, gramercy; also I pray to God that he send you honour and worship. Ah,
said the knight, I may lay that aside, for sorrow and shame cometh to me after
worship.

CHAPTER XX.
How a knight and a dwarf strove for a
lady.

And therewith he passed unto the one side of the laund; and on the other side
saw Sir Gawaine ten knights that hoved still and made them ready with their
shields and spears against that one knight that came by Sir Gawaine.

Then this one knight aventred a great spear, and one of the ten knights
encountered with him, but this woful knight smote him so hard that he fell over
his horse’s tail. So this same dolorous knight served them all, that at
the leastway he smote down horse and man, and all he did with one spear; and so
when they were all ten on foot, they went to that one knight, and he stood
stone still, and suffered them to pull him down off his horse, and bound him
hand and foot, and tied him under the horse’s belly, and so led him with
them. O Jesu! said Sir Gawaine, this is a doleful sight, to see the yonder
knight so to be entreated, and it seemeth by the knight that he suffereth them
to bind him so, for he maketh no resistance. No, said his host, that is truth,
for an he would they all were too weak so to do him. Sir, said the damosel unto
Sir Gawaine, meseemeth it were your worship to help that dolorous knight, for
methinketh he is one of the best knights that ever I saw. I would do for him,
said Sir Gawaine, but it seemeth he will have no help. Then, said the damosel,
methinketh ye have no lust to help him.

Thus as they talked they saw a knight on the other side of the laund all armed
save the head. And on the other side there came a dwarf on horseback all armed
save the head, with a great mouth and a short nose; and when the dwarf came
nigh he said, Where is the lady should meet us here? and therewithal she came
forth out of the wood. And then they began to strive for the lady; for the
knight said he would have her, and the dwarf said he would have her. Will we do
well? said the dwarf; yonder is a knight at the cross, let us put it both upon
him, and as he deemeth so shall it be. I will well, said the knight, and so
they went all three unto Sir Gawaine and told him wherefore they strove. Well,
sirs, said he, will ye put the matter in my hand? Yea, they said both. Now
damosel, said Sir Gawaine, ye shall stand betwixt them both, and whether ye
list better to go to, he shall have you. And when she was set between them
both, she left the knight and went to the dwarf, and the dwarf took her and
went his way singing, and the knight went his way with great mourning.

Then came there two knights all armed, and cried on high, Sir Gawaine! knight
of King Arthur’s, make thee ready in all haste and joust with me. So they
ran together, that either fell down, and then on foot they drew their swords,
and did full actually. The meanwhile the other knight went to the damosel, and
asked her why she abode with that knight, and if ye would abide with me, I will
be your faithful knight. And with you will I be, said the damosel, for with Sir
Gawaine I may not find in mine heart to be with him; for now here was one
knight discomfited ten knights, and at the last he was cowardly led away; and
therefore let us two go whilst they fight. And Sir Gawaine fought with that
other knight long, but at the last they accorded both. And then the knight
prayed Sir Gawaine to lodge with him that night. So as Sir Gawaine went with
this knight he asked him, What knight is he in this country that smote down the
ten knights? For when he had done so manfully he suffered them to bind him hand
and foot, and so led him away. Ah, said the knight, that is the best knight I
trow in the world, and the most man of prowess, and he hath been served so as
he was even more than ten times, and his name hight Sir Pelleas, and he loveth
a great lady in this country and her name is Ettard. And so when he loved her
there was cried in this country a great jousts three days, and all the knights
of this country were there and gentlewomen, and who that proved him the best
knight should have a passing good sword and a circlet of gold, and the circlet
the knight should give it to the fairest lady that was at the jousts. And this
knight Sir Pelleas was the best knight that was there, and there were five
hundred knights, but there was never man that ever Sir Pelleas met withal but
he struck him down, or else from his horse; and every day of three days he
struck down twenty knights, therefore they gave him the prize, and forthwithal
he went thereas the Lady Ettard was, and gave her the circlet, and said openly
she was the fairest lady that there was, and that would he prove upon any
knight that would say nay.

CHAPTER XXI.
How King Pelleas suffered himself to
be taken prisoner because he would have a sight of his lady, and how Sir
Gawaine promised him to get to him the love of his lady.

And so he chose her for his sovereign lady, and never to love other but her,
but she was so proud that she had scorn of him, and said that she would never
love him though he would die for her. Wherefore all ladies and gentlewomen had
scorn of her that she was so proud, for there were fairer than she, and there
was none that was there but an Sir Pelleas would have proffered them love, they
would have loved him for his noble prowess. And so this knight promised the
Lady Ettard to follow her into this country, and never to leave her till she
loved him. And thus he is here the most part nigh her, and lodged by a priory,
and every week she sendeth knights to fight with him. And when he hath put them
to the worse, then will he suffer them wilfully to take him prisoner, because
he would have a sight of this lady. And always she doth him great despite, for
sometime she maketh her knights to tie him to his horse’s tail, and some
to bind him under the horse’s belly; thus in the most shamefullest ways
that she can think he is brought to her. And all she doth it for to cause him
to leave this country, and to leave his loving; but all this cannot make him to
leave, for an he would have fought on foot he might have had the better of the
ten knights as well on foot as on horseback. Alas, said Sir Gawaine, it is
great pity of him; and after this night I will seek him to-morrow, in this
forest, to do him all the help I can. So on the morn Sir Gawaine took his leave
of his host Sir Carados, and rode into the forest; and at the last he met with
Sir Pelleas, making great moan out of measure, so each of them saluted other,
and asked him why he made such sorrow. And as it is above rehearsed, Sir
Pelleas told Sir Gawaine: But always I suffer her knights to fare so with me as
ye saw yesterday, in trust at the last to win her love, for she knoweth well
all her knights should not lightly win me, an me list to fight with them to the
uttermost. Wherefore an I loved her not so sore, I had liefer die an hundred
times, an I might die so oft, rather than I would suffer that despite; but I
trust she will have pity upon me at the last, for love causeth many a good
knight to suffer to have his entent, but alas I am unfortunate. And therewith
he made so great dole and sorrow that unnethe he might hold him on horseback.

Now, said Sir Gawaine, leave your mourning and I shall promise you by the faith
of my body to do all that lieth in my power to get you the love of your lady,
and thereto I will plight you my troth. Ah, said Sir Pelleas, of what court are
ye? tell me, I pray you, my good friend. And then Sir Gawaine said, I am of the
court of King Arthur, and his sister’s son, and King Lot of Orkney was my
father, and my name is Sir Gawaine. And then he said, My name is Sir Pelleas,
born in the Isles, and of many isles I am lord, and never have I loved lady nor
damosel till now in an unhappy time; and, sir knight, since ye are so nigh
cousin unto King Arthur, and a king’s son, therefore betray me not but
help me, for I may never come by her but by some good knight, for she is in a
strong castle here, fast by within this four mile, and over all this country
she is lady of. And so I may never come to her presence, but as I suffer her
knights to take me, and but if I did so that I might have a sight of her, I had
been dead long or this time; and yet fair word had I never of her, but when I
am brought to-fore her she rebuketh me in the foulest manner. And then they
take my horse and harness and put me out of the gates, and she will not suffer
me to eat nor drink; and always I offer me to be her prisoner, but that she
will not suffer me, for I would desire no more, what pains so ever I had, so
that I might have a sight of her daily. Well, said Sir Gawaine, all this shall
I amend an ye will do as I shall devise: I will have your horse and your
armour, and so will I ride unto her castle and tell her that I have slain you,
and so shall I come within her to cause her to cherish me, and then shall I do
my true part that ye shall not fail to have the love of her.

CHAPTER XXII.
How Sir Gawaine came to the Lady
Ettard, and how Sir Pelleas found them sleeping.

And therewith Sir Gawaine plight his troth unto Sir Pelleas to be true and
faithful unto him; so each one plight their troth to other, and so they changed
horses and harness, and Sir Gawaine departed, and came to the castle whereas
stood the pavilions of this lady without the gate. And as soon as Ettard had
espied Sir Gawaine she fled in toward the castle. Sir Gawaine spake on high,
and bade her abide, for he was not Sir Pelleas; I am another knight that have
slain Sir Pelleas. Do off your helm, said the Lady Ettard, that I may see your
visage. And so when she saw that it was not Sir Pelleas, she bade him alight
and led him unto her castle, and asked him faithfully whether he had slain Sir
Pelleas. And he said her yea, and told her his name was Sir Gawaine of the
court of King Arthur, and his sister’s son. Truly, said she, that is
great pity, for he was a passing good knight of his body, but of all men alive
I hated him most, for I could never be quit of him; and for ye have slain him I
shall be your woman, and to do anything that might please you. So she made Sir
Gawaine good cheer. Then Sir Gawaine said that he loved a lady and by no means
she would love him. She is to blame, said Ettard, an she will not love you, for
ye that be so well born a man, and such a man of prowess, there is no lady in
the world too good for you. Will ye, said Sir Gawaine, promise me to do all
that ye may, by the faith of your body, to get me the love of my lady? Yea,
sir, said she, and that I promise you by the faith of my body. Now, said Sir
Gawaine, it is yourself that I love so well, therefore I pray you hold your
promise. I may not choose, said the Lady Ettard, but if I should be forsworn;
and so she granted him to fulfil all his desire.

So it was then in the month of May that she and Sir Gawaine went out of the
castle and supped in a pavilion, and there was made a bed, and there Sir
Gawaine and the Lady Ettard went to bed together, and in another pavilion she
laid her damosels, and in the third pavilion she laid part of her knights, for
then she had no dread of Sir Pelleas. And there Sir Gawaine lay with her in
that pavilion two days and two nights. And on the third day, in the morning
early, Sir Pelleas armed him, for he had never slept since Sir Gawaine departed
from him; for Sir Gawaine had promised him by the faith of his body, to come to
him unto his pavilion by that priory within the space of a day and a night.

Then Sir Pelleas mounted upon horseback, and came to the pavilions that stood
without the castle, and found in the first pavilion three knights in three
beds, and three squires lying at their feet. Then went he to the second
pavilion and found four gentlewomen lying in four beds. And then he yede to the
third pavilion and found Sir Gawaine lying in bed with his Lady Ettard, and
either clipping other in arms, and when he saw that his heart well-nigh brast
for sorrow, and said: Alas! that ever a knight should be found so false; and
then he took his horse and might not abide no longer for pure sorrow. And when
he had ridden nigh half a mile he turned again and thought to slay them both;
and when he saw them both so lie sleeping fast, unnethe he might hold him on
horseback for sorrow, and said thus to himself, Though this knight be never so
false, I will never slay him sleeping, for I will never destroy the high order
of knighthood; and therewith he departed again. And or he had ridden half a
mile he returned again, and thought then to slay them both, making the greatest
sorrow that ever man made. And when he came to the pavilions, he tied his horse
unto a tree, and pulled out his sword naked in his hand, and went to them
thereas they lay, and yet he thought it were shame to slay them sleeping, and
laid the naked sword overthwart both their throats, and so took his horse and
rode his way.

And when Sir Pelleas came to his pavilions he told his knights and his squires
how he had sped, and said thus to them, For your true and good service ye have
done me I shall give you all my goods, for I will go unto my bed and never
arise until I am dead. And when that I am dead I charge you that ye take the
heart out of my body and bear it her betwixt two silver dishes, and tell her
how I saw her lie with the false knight Sir Gawaine. Right so Sir Pelleas
unarmed himself, and went unto his bed making marvellous dole and sorrow.

When Sir Gawaine and Ettard awoke of their sleep, and found the naked sword
overthwart their throats, then she knew well it was Sir Pelleas’ sword.
Alas! said she to Sir Gawaine, ye have betrayed me and Sir Pelleas both, for ye
told me ye had slain him, and now I know well it is not so, he is alive. And if
Sir Pelleas had been as uncourteous to you as ye have been to him ye had been a
dead knight; but ye have deceived me and betrayed me falsely, that all ladies
and damosels may beware by you and me. And therewith Sir Gawaine made him
ready, and went into the forest. So it happed then that the Damosel of the
Lake, Nimue, met with a knight of Sir Pelleas, that went on his foot in the
forest making great dole, and she asked him the cause. And so the woful knight
told her how his master and lord was betrayed through a knight and lady, and
how he will never arise out of his bed till he be dead. Bring me to him, said
she anon, and I will warrant his life he shall not die for love, and she that
hath caused him so to love, she shall be in as evil plight as he is or it be
long to, for it is no joy of such a proud lady that will have no mercy of such
a valiant knight. Anon that knight brought her unto him, and when she saw him
lie in his bed, she thought she saw never so likely a knight; and therewith she
threw an enchantment upon him, and he fell asleep. And therewhile she rode unto
the Lady Ettard, and charged no man to awake him till she came again. So within
two hours she brought the Lady Ettard thither, and both ladies found him
asleep: Lo, said the Damosel of the Lake, ye ought to be ashamed for to murder
such a knight. And therewith she threw such an enchantment upon her that she
loved him sore, that well-nigh she was out of her mind. O Lord Jesu, said the
Lady Ettard, how is it befallen unto me that I love now him that I have most
hated of any man alive? That is the righteous judgment of God, said the
damosel. And then anon Sir Pelleas awaked and looked upon Ettard; and when he
saw her he knew her, and then he hated her more than any woman alive, and said:
Away, traitress, come never in my sight. And when she heard him say so, she
wept and made great sorrow out of measure.

CHAPTER XXIII.
How Sir Pelleas loved no more
Ettard by means of the Damosel of the Lake, whom he loved ever after.

Sir knight Pelleas, said the Damosel of the Lake, take your horse and come
forth with me out of this country, and ye shall love a lady that shall love
you. I will well, said Sir Pelleas, for this Lady Ettard hath done me great
despite and shame, and there he told her the beginning and ending, and how he
had purposed never to have arisen till that he had been dead. And now such
grace God hath sent me, that I hate her as much as ever I loved her, thanked be
our Lord Jesus! Thank me, said the Damosel of the Lake. Anon Sir Pelleas armed
him, and took his horse, and commanded his men to bring after his pavilions and
his stuff where the Damosel of the Lake would assign. So the Lady Ettard died
for sorrow, and the Damosel of the Lake rejoiced Sir Pelleas, and loved
together during their life days.

CHAPTER XXIV.
How Sir Marhaus rode with the
damosel, and how he came to the Duke of the South Marches.

Now turn we unto Sir Marhaus, that rode with the damosel of thirty winter of
age, southward. And so they came into a deep forest, and by fortune they were
nighted, and rode long in a deep way, and at the last they came unto a
courtelage, and there they asked harbour. But the man of the courtelage would
not lodge them for no treatise that they could treat, but thus much the good
man said, An ye will take the adventure of your lodging, I shall bring you
where ye shall be lodged. What adventure is that that I shall have for my
lodging? said Sir Marhaus. Ye shall wit when ye come there, said the good man.
Sir, what adventure so it be, bring me thither I pray thee, said Sir Marhaus;
for I am weary, my damosel, and my horse. So the good man went and opened the
gate, and within an hour he brought him unto a fair castle, and then the poor
man called the porter, and anon he was let into the castle, and so he told the
lord how he brought him a knight errant and a damosel that would be lodged with
him. Let him in, said the lord, it may happen he shall repent that they took
their lodging here.

So Sir Marhaus was let in with torchlight, and there was a goodly sight of
young men that welcomed him. And then his horse was led into the stable, and he
and the damosel were brought into the hall, and there stood a mighty duke and
many goodly men about him. Then this lord asked him what he hight, and from
whence he came, and with whom he dwelt. Sir, he said, I am a knight of King
Arthur’s and knight of the Table Round, and my name is Sir Marhaus, and
born I am in Ireland. And then said the duke to him, That me sore repenteth:
the cause is this, for I love not thy lord nor none of thy fellows of the Table
Round; and therefore ease thyself this night as well as thou mayest, for as
to-morn I and my six sons shall match with you. Is there no remedy but that I
must have ado with you and your six sons at once? said Sir Marhaus. No, said
the duke, for this cause I made mine avow, for Sir Gawaine slew my seven sons
in a recounter, therefore I made mine avow, there should never knight of King
Arthur’s court lodge with me, or come thereas I might have ado with him,
but that I would have a revenging of my sons’ death. What is your name?
said Sir Marhaus; I require you tell me, an it please you. Wit thou well I am
the Duke of South Marches. Ah, said Sir Marhaus, I have heard say that ye have
been long time a great foe unto my lord Arthur and to his knights. That shall
ye feel to-morn, said the duke. Shall I have ado with you? said Sir Marhaus.
Yea, said the duke, thereof shalt thou not choose, and therefore take you to
your chamber, and ye shall have all that to you longeth. So Sir Marhaus
departed and was led to a chamber, and his damosel was led unto her chamber.
And on the morn the duke sent unto Sir Marhaus and bade make him ready. And so
Sir Marhaus arose and armed him, and then there was a mass sung afore him, and
brake his fast, and so mounted on horseback in the court of the castle where
they should do the battle. So there was the duke all ready on horseback, clean
armed, and his six sons by him, and everych had a spear in his hand, and so
they encountered, whereas the duke and his two sons brake their spears upon
him, but Sir Marhaus held up his spear and touched none of them.

CHAPTER XXV.
How Sir Marhaus fought with the duke
and his four sons and made them to yield them.

Then came the four sons by couple, and two of them brake their spears, and so
did the other two. And all this while Sir Marhaus touched them not. Then Sir
Marhaus ran to the duke, and smote him with his spear that horse and man fell
to the earth, and so he served his sons; and then Sir Marhaus alighted down and
bade the duke yield him or else he would slay him. And then some of his sons
recovered, and would have set upon Sir Marhaus; then Sir Marhaus said to the
duke, Cease thy sons, or else I will do the uttermost to you all. Then the duke
saw he might not escape the death, he cried to his sons, and charged them to
yield them to Sir Marhaus; and they kneeled all down and put the pommels of
their swords to the knight, and so he received them. And then they helped up
their father, and so by their cominal assent promised to Sir Marhaus never to
be foes unto King Arthur, and thereupon at Whitsuntide after to come, he and
his sons, and put them in the king’s grace.

Then Sir Marhaus departed, and within two days his damosel brought him whereas
was a great tournament that the Lady de Vawse had cried. And who that did best
should have a rich circlet of gold worth a thousand besants. And there Sir
Marhaus did so nobly that he was renowned, and had sometime down forty knights,
and so the circlet of gold was rewarded him. Then he departed from them with
great worship; and so within seven nights his damosel brought him to an
earl’s place, his name was the Earl Fergus, that after was Sir
Tristram’s knight; and this earl was but a young man, and late come into
his lands, and there was a giant fast by him that hight Taulurd, and he had
another brother in Cornwall that hight Taulas, that Sir Tristram slew when he
was out of his mind. So this earl made his complaint unto Sir Marhaus, that
there was a giant by him that destroyed all his lands, and how he durst nowhere
ride nor go for him. Sir, said the knight, whether useth he to fight on
horseback or on foot? Nay, said the earl, there may no horse bear him. Well,
said Sir Marhaus, then will I fight with him on foot; so on the morn Sir
Marhaus prayed the earl that one of his men might bring him whereas the giant
was; and so he was, for he saw him sit under a tree of holly, and many clubs of
iron and gisarms about him. So this knight dressed him to the giant, putting
his shield afore him, and the giant took an iron club in his hand, and at the
first stroke he clave Sir Marhaus’ shield in two pieces. And there he was
in great peril, for the giant was a wily fighter, but at last Sir Marhaus smote
off his right arm above the elbow.

Then the giant fled and the knight after him, and so he drove him into a water,
but the giant was so high that he might not wade after him. And then Sir
Marhaus made the Earl Fergus’ man to fetch him stones, and with those
stones the knight gave the giant many sore knocks, till at the last he made him
fall down into the water, and so was he there dead. Then Sir Marhaus went unto
the giant’s castle, and there he delivered twenty-four ladies and twelve
knights out of the giant’s prison, and there he had great riches without
number, so that the days of his life he was never poor man. Then he returned to
the Earl Fergus, the which thanked him greatly, and would have given him half
his lands, but he would none take. So Sir Marhaus dwelled with the earl nigh
half a year, for he was sore bruised with the giant, and at the last he took
his leave. And as he rode by the way, he met with Sir Gawaine and Sir Uwaine,
and so by adventure he met with four knights of Arthur’s court, the first
was Sir Sagramore le Desirous, Sir Osanna, Sir Dodinas le Savage, and Sir Felot
of Listinoise; and there Sir Marhaus with one spear smote down these four
knights, and hurt them sore. So he departed to meet at his day aforeset.

CHAPTER XXVI.
How Sir Uwaine rode with the damosel
of sixty year of age, and how he gat the prize at tourneying.

Now turn we unto Sir Uwaine, that rode westward with his damosel of three score
winter of age, and she brought him thereas was a tournament nigh the march of
Wales. And at that tournament Sir Uwaine smote down thirty knights, therefore
was given him the prize, and that was a gerfalcon, and a white steed trapped
with cloth of gold. So then Sir Uwaine did many strange adventures by the means
of the old damosel, and so she brought him to a lady that was called the Lady
of the Rock, the which was much courteous. So there were in the country two
knights that were brethren, and they were called two perilous knights, the one
knight hight Sir Edward of the Red Castle, and the other Sir Hue of the Red
Castle; and these two brethren had disherited the Lady of the Rock of a barony
of lands by their extortion. And as this knight was lodged with this lady she
made her complaint to him of these two knights.

Madam, said Sir Uwaine, they are to blame, for they do against the high order
of knighthood, and the oath that they made; and if it like you I will speak
with them, because I am a knight of King Arthur’s, and I will entreat
them with fairness; and if they will not, I shall do battle with them, and in
the defence of your right. Gramercy said the lady, and thereas I may not acquit
you, God shall. So on the morn the two knights were sent for, that they should
come thither to speak with the Lady of the Rock, and wit ye well they failed
not, for they came with an hundred horse. But when this lady saw them in this
manner so big, she would not suffer Sir Uwaine to go out to them upon no surety
nor for no fair language, but she made him speak with them over a tower, but
finally these two brethren would not be entreated, and answered that they would
keep that they had. Well, said Sir Uwaine, then will I fight with one of you,
and prove that ye do this lady wrong. That will we not, said they, for an we do
battle, we two will fight with one knight at once, and therefore if ye will
fight so, we will be ready at what hour ye will assign. And if ye win us in
battle the lady shall have her lands again. Ye say well, said Sir Uwaine,
therefore make you ready so that ye be here to-morn in the defence of the
lady’s right.

CHAPTER XXVII.
How Sir Uwaine fought with two
knights and overcame them.

So was there sikerness made on both parties that no treason should be wrought
on neither party; so then the knights departed and made them ready, and that
night Sir Uwaine had great cheer. And on the morn he arose early and heard
mass, and brake his fast, and so he rode unto the plain without the gates,
where hoved the two brethren abiding him. So they rode together passing sore,
that Sir Edward and Sir Hue brake their spears upon Sir Uwaine. And Sir Uwaine
smote Sir Edward that he fell over his horse and yet his spear brast not. And
then he spurred his horse and came upon Sir Hue and overthrew him, but they
soon recovered and dressed their shields and drew their swords and bade Sir
Uwaine alight and do his battle to the uttermost. Then Sir Uwaine devoided his
horse suddenly, and put his shield afore him and drew his sword, and so they
dressed together, and either gave other such strokes, and there these two
brethren wounded Sir Uwaine passing grievously that the Lady of the Rock weened
he should have died. And thus they fought together five hours as men raged out
of reason. And at the last Sir Uwaine smote Sir Edward upon the helm such a
stroke that his sword carved unto his canel bone, and then Sir Hue abated his
courage, but Sir Uwaine pressed fast to have slain him. That saw Sir Hue: he
kneeled down and yielded him to Sir Uwaine. And he of his gentleness received
his sword, and took him by the hand, and went into the castle together. Then
the Lady of the Rock was passing glad, and the other brother made great sorrow
for his brother’s death. Then the lady was restored of all her lands, and
Sir Hue was commanded to be at the court of King Arthur at the next feast of
Pentecost. So Sir Uwaine dwelt with the lady nigh half a year, for it was long
or he might be whole of his great hurts. And so when it drew nigh the term-day
that Sir Gawaine, Sir Marhaus, and Sir Uwaine should meet at the cross-way,
then every knight drew him thither to hold his promise that they had made; and
Sir Marhaus and Sir Uwaine brought their damosels with them, but Sir Gawaine
had lost his damosel, as it is afore rehearsed.

CHAPTER XXVIII.
How at the year’s end all
three knights with their three damosels met at the fountain.

Right so at the twelvemonths’ end they met all three knights at the
fountain and their damosels, but the damosel that Sir Gawaine had could say but
little worship of him so they departed from the damosels and rode through a
great forest, and there they met with a messenger that came from King Arthur,
that had sought them well-nigh a twelvemonth throughout all England, Wales, and
Scotland, and charged if ever he might find Sir Gawaine and Sir Uwaine to bring
them to the court again. And then were they all glad, and so prayed they Sir
Marhaus to ride with them to the king’s court. And so within twelve days
they came to Camelot, and the king was passing glad of their coming, and so was
all the court. Then the king made them to swear upon a book to tell him all
their adventures that had befallen them that twelvemonth, and so they did. And
there was Sir Marhaus well known, for there were knights that he had matched
aforetime, and he was named one of the best knights living.

Against the feast of Pentecost came the Damosel of the Lake and brought with
her Sir Pelleas; and at that high feast there was great jousting of knights,
and of all knights that were at that jousts, Sir Pelleas had the prize, and Sir
Marhaus was named the next; but Sir Pelleas was so strong there might but few
knights sit him a buffet with a spear. And at that next feast Sir Pelleas and
Sir Marhaus were made knights of the Table Round, for there were two sieges
void, for two knights were slain that twelvemonth, and great joy had King
Arthur of Sir Pelleas and of Sir Marhaus. But Pelleas loved never after Sir
Gawaine, but as he spared him for the love of King Arthur; but ofttimes at
jousts and tournaments Sir Pelleas quit Sir Gawaine, for so it rehearseth in
the book of French. So Sir Tristram many days after fought with Sir Marhaus in
an island, and there they did a great battle, but at the last Sir Tristram slew
him, so Sir Tristram was wounded that unnethe he might recover, and lay at a
nunnery half a year. And Sir Pelleas was a worshipful knight, and was one of
the four that achieved the Sangreal, and the Damosel of the Lake made by her
means that never he had ado with Sir Launcelot de Lake, for where Sir Launcelot
was at any jousts or any tournament, she would not suffer him be there that
day, but if it were on the side of Sir Launcelot.

Explicit liber quartus.

Incipit liber quintus.

BOOK V.

CHAPTER I.
How twelve aged ambassadors of Rome
came to King Arthur to demand truage for Britain.

When King Arthur had after long war rested, and held a royal feast and Table
Round with his allies of kings, princes, and noble knights all of the Round
Table, there came into his hall, he sitting in his throne royal, twelve ancient
men, bearing each of them a branch of olive, in token that they came as
ambassadors and messengers from the Emperor Lucius, which was called at that
time, Dictator or Procuror of the Public Weal of Rome. Which said messengers,
after their entering and coming into the presence of King Arthur, did to him
their obeisance in making to him reverence, and said to him in this wise: The
high and mighty Emperor Lucius sendeth to the King of Britain greeting,
commanding thee to acknowledge him for thy lord, and to send him the truage due
of this realm unto the Empire, which thy father and other to-fore thy
precessors have paid as is of record, and thou as rebel not knowing him as thy
sovereign, withholdest and retainest contrary to the statutes and decrees made
by the noble and worthy Julius Cesar, conqueror of this realm, and first
Emperor of Rome. And if thou refuse his demand and commandment know thou for
certain that he shall make strong war against thee, thy realms and lands, and
shall chastise thee and thy subjects, that it shall be ensample perpetual unto
all kings and princes, for to deny their truage unto that noble empire which
domineth upon the universal world. Then when they had showed the effect of
their message, the king commanded them to withdraw them, and said he should
take advice of council and give to them an answer. Then some of the young
knights, hearing this their message, would have run on them to have slain them,
saying that it was a rebuke to all the knights there being present to suffer
them to say so to the king. And anon the king commanded that none of them, upon
pain of death, to missay them nor do them any harm, and commanded a knight to
bring them to their lodging, and see that they have all that is necessary and
requisite for them, with the best cheer, and that no dainty be spared, for the
Romans be great lords, and though their message please me not nor my court, yet
I must remember mine honour.

After this the king let call all his lords and knights of the Round Table to
counsel upon this matter, and desired them to say their advice. Then Sir Cador
of Cornwall spake first and said, Sir, this message liketh me well, for we have
many days rested us and have been idle, and now I hope ye shall make sharp war
on the Romans, where I doubt not we shall get honour. I believe well, said
Arthur, that this matter pleaseth thee well, but these answers may not be
answered, for the demand grieveth me sore, for truly I will never pay truage to
Rome, wherefore I pray you to counsel me. I have understood that Belinus and
Brenius, kings of Britain, have had the empire in their hands many days, and
also Constantine the son of Heleine, which is an open evidence that we owe no
tribute to Rome but of right we that be descended of them have right to claim
the title of the empire.

CHAPTER II.
How the kings and lords promised to
King Arthur aid and help against the Romans.

Then answered King Anguish of Scotland, Sir, ye ought of right to be above all
other kings, for unto you is none like nor pareil in Christendom, of knighthood
nor of dignity, and I counsel you never to obey the Romans, for when they
reigned on us they distressed our elders, and put this land to great extortions
and tallies, wherefore I make here mine avow to avenge me on them; and for to
strengthen your quarrel I shall furnish twenty thousand good men of war, and
wage them on my costs, which shall await on you with myself when it shall
please you. And the king of Little Britain granted him to the same thirty
thousand; wherefore King Arthur thanked them. And then every man agreed to make
war, and to aid after their power; that is to wit, the lord of West Wales
promised to bring thirty thousand men, and Sir Uwaine, Sir Ider his son, with
their cousins, promised to bring thirty thousand. Then Sir Launcelot with all
other promised in likewise every man a great multitude.

And when King Arthur understood their courages and good wills he thanked them
heartily, and after let call the ambassadors to hear their answer. And in
presence of all his lords and knights he said to them in this wise: I will that
ye return unto your lord and Procuror of the Common Weal for the Romans, and
say ye to him, Of his demand and commandment I set nothing, and that I know of
no truage nor tribute that I owe to him, nor to none earthly prince, Christian
nor heathen; but I pretend to have and occupy the sovereignty of the empire,
wherein I am entitled by the right of my predecessors, sometime kings of this
land; and say to him that I am delibered and fully concluded, to go with mine
army with strength and power unto Rome, by the grace of God, to take possession
in the empire and subdue them that be rebel. Wherefore I command him and all
them of Rome, that incontinent they make to me their homage, and to acknowledge
me for their Emperor and Governor, upon pain that shall ensue. And then he
commanded his treasurer to give to them great and large gifts, and to pay all
their dispenses, and assigned Sir Cador to convey them out of the land. And so
they took their leave and departed, and took their shipping at Sandwich, and
passed forth by Flanders, Almaine, the mountains, and all Italy, until they
came unto Lucius. And after the reverence made, they made relation of their
answer, like as ye to-fore have heard.

When the Emperor Lucius had well understood their credence, he was sore moved
as he had been all araged, and said, I had supposed that Arthur would have
obeyed to my commandment, and have served you himself, as him well beseemed or
any other king to do. O Sir, said one of the senators, let be such vain words,
for we let you wit that I and my fellows were full sore afeard to behold his
countenance; I fear me ye have made a rod for yourself, for he intendeth to be
lord of this empire, which sore is to be doubted if he come, for he is all
another man than ye ween, and holdeth the most noble court of the world, all
other kings nor princes may not compare unto his noble maintenance. On New
Year’s Day we saw him in his estate, which was the royalest that ever we
saw, for he was served at his table with nine kings, and the noblest fellowship
of other princes, lords, and knights that be in the world, and every knight
approved and like a lord, and holdeth Table Round: and in his person the most
manly man that liveth, and is like to conquer all the world, for unto his
courage it is too little: wherefore I advise you to keep well your marches and
straits in the mountains; for certainly he is a lord to be doubted. Well, said
Lucius, before Easter I suppose to pass the mountains, and so forth into
France, and there bereave him his lands with Genoese and other mighty warriors
of Tuscany and Lombardy. And I shall send for them all that be subjects and
allied to the empire of Rome to come to mine aid. And forthwith sent old wise
knights unto these countries following: first to Ambage and Arrage, to
Alexandria, to India, to Armenia, whereas the river of Euphrates runneth into
Asia, to Africa, and Europe the Large, to Ertayne and Elamye, to Araby, Egypt,
and to Damascus, to Damietta and Cayer, to Cappadocia, to Tarsus, Turkey,
Pontus and Pamphylia, to Syria and Galatia. And all these were subject to Rome
and many more, as Greece, Cyprus, Macedonia, Calabria, Cateland, Portugal, with
many thousands of Spaniards. Thus all these kings, dukes, and admirals,
assembled about Rome, with sixteen kings at once, with great multitude of
people. When the emperor understood their coming he made ready his Romans and
all the people between him and Flanders.

Also he had gotten with him fifty giants which had been engendered of fiends;
and they were ordained to guard his person, and to break the front of the
battle of King Arthur. And thus departed from Rome, and came down the mountains
for to destroy the lands that Arthur had conquered, and came unto Cologne, and
besieged a castle thereby, and won it soon, and stuffed it with two hundred
Saracens or Infidels, and after destroyed many fair countries which Arthur had
won of King Claudas. And thus Lucius came with all his host, which were
disperplyd sixty mile in breadth, and commanded them to meet with him in
Burgoyne, for he purposed to destroy the realm of Little Britain.

CHAPTER III.
How King Arthur held a parliament at
York, and how he ordained the realm should be governed in his absence.

Now leave we of Lucius the Emperor and speak we of King Arthur, that commanded
all them of his retinue to be ready at the utas of Hilary for to hold a
parliament at York. And at that parliament was concluded to arrest all the navy
of the land, and to be ready within fifteen days at Sandwich, and there he
showed to his army how he purposed to conquer the empire which he ought to have
of right. And there he ordained two governors of this realm, that is to say,
Sir Baudwin of Britain, for to counsel to the best, and Sir Constantine, son to
Sir Cador of Cornwall, which after the death of Arthur was king of this realm.
And in the presence of all his lords he resigned the rule of the realm and
Guenever his queen to them, wherefore Sir Launcelot was wroth, for he left Sir
Tristram with King Mark for the love of Beale Isould. Then the Queen Guenever
made great sorrow for the departing of her lord and other, and swooned in such
wise that the ladies bare her into her chamber. Thus the king with his great
army departed, leaving the queen and realm in the governance of Sir Baudwin and
Constantine. And when he was on his horse he said with an high voice, If I die
in this journey I will that Sir Constantine be mine heir and king crowned of
this realm as next of my blood. And after departed and entered into the sea at
Sandwich with all his army, with a great multitude of ships, galleys, cogs, and
dromounds, sailing on the sea.

CHAPTER IV.
How King Arthur being shipped and
lying in his cabin had a marvellous dream and of the exposition thereof.

And as the king lay in his cabin in the ship, he fell in a slumbering and
dreamed a marvellous dream: him seemed that a dreadful dragon did drown much of
his people, and he came flying out of the west, and his head was enamelled with
azure, and his shoulders shone as gold, his belly like mails of a marvellous
hue, his tail full of tatters, his feet full of fine sable, and his claws like
fine gold; and an hideous flame of fire flew out of his mouth, like as the land
and water had flamed all of fire. After, him seemed there came out of the
orient, a grimly boar all black in a cloud, and his paws as big as a post; he
was rugged looking roughly, he was the foulest beast that ever man saw, he
roared and romed so hideously that it were marvel to hear. Then the dreadful
dragon advanced him and came in the wind like a falcon giving great strokes on
the boar, and the boar hit him again with his grizzly tusks that his breast was
all bloody, and that the hot blood made all the sea red of his blood. Then the
dragon flew away all on an height, and came down with such a swough, and smote
the boar on the ridge, which was ten foot large from the head to the tail, and
smote the boar all to powder both flesh and bones, that it flittered all abroad
on the sea.

And therewith the king awoke anon, and was sore abashed of this dream, and sent
anon for a wise philosopher, commanding to tell him the signification of his
dream. Sir, said the philosopher, the dragon that thou dreamedst of betokeneth
thine own person that sailest here, and the colours of his wings be thy realms
that thou hast won, and his tail which is all to-tattered signifieth the noble
knights of the Round Table; and the boar that the dragon slew coming from the
clouds betokeneth some tyrant that tormenteth the people, or else thou art like
to fight with some giant thyself, being horrible and abominable, whose peer ye
saw never in your days, wherefore of this dreadful dream doubt thee nothing,
but as a conqueror come forth thyself.

Then after this soon they had sight of land, and sailed till they arrived at
Barflete in Flanders, and when they were there he found many of his great lords
ready, as they had been commanded to wait upon him.

CHAPTER V.
How a man of the country told to him of
a marvellous giant, and how he fought and conquered him.

Then came to him an husbandman of the country, and told him how there was in
the country of Constantine beside Brittany, a great giant which had slain,
murdered and devoured much people of the country, and had been sustained seven
year with the children of the commons of that land, insomuch that all the
children be all slain and destroyed; and now late he hath taken the Duchess of
Brittany as she rode with her meiny, and hath led her to his lodging which is
in a mountain, for to ravish and lie by her to her life’s end, and many
people followed her, more than five hundred, but all they might not rescue her,
but they left her shrieking and crying lamentably, wherefore I suppose that he
hath slain her in fulfilling his foul lust of lechery. She was wife unto thy
cousin Sir Howell, whom we call full nigh of thy blood. Now, as thou art a
rightful king, have pity on this lady, and revenge us all as thou art a noble
conqueror. Alas, said King Arthur, this is a great mischief, I had liefer than
the best realm that I have that I had been a furlong way to-fore him for to
have rescued that lady. Now, fellow, said King Arthur, canst thou bring me
thereas this giant haunteth? Yea, Sir, said the good man, look yonder whereas
thou seest those two great fires, there shalt thou find him, and more treasure
than I suppose is in all France. When the king had understood this piteous
case, he returned into his tent.

Then he called to him Sir Kay and Sir Bedivere, and commanded them secretly to
make ready horse and harness for himself and them twain; for after evensong he
would ride on pilgrimage with them two only unto Saint Michael’s mount.
And then anon he made him ready, and armed him at all points, and took his
horse and his shield. And so they three departed thence and rode forth as fast
as ever they might till that they came to the foreland of that mount. And there
they alighted, and the king commanded them to tarry there, for he would himself
go up into that mount. And so he ascended up into that hill till he came to a
great fire, and there he found a careful widow wringing her hands and making
great sorrow, sitting by a grave new made. And then King Arthur saluted her,
and demanded of her wherefore she made such lamentation, to whom she answered
and said, Sir knight, speak soft, for yonder is a devil, if he hear thee speak
he will come and destroy thee; I hold thee unhappy; what dost thou here in this
mountain? for if ye were such fifty as ye be, ye were not able to make
resistance against this devil: here lieth a duchess dead, the which was the
fairest of all the world, wife to Sir Howell, Duke of Brittany, he hath
murdered her in forcing her, and hath slit her unto the navel.

Dame, said the king, I come from the noble conqueror King Arthur, for to treat
with that tyrant for his liege people. Fie on such treaties, said she, he
setteth not by the king nor by no man else; but an if thou have brought
Arthur’s wife, dame Guenever, he shall be gladder than thou hadst given
to him half France. Beware, approach him not too nigh, for he hath vanquished
fifteen kings, and hath made him a coat full of precious stones embroidered
with their beards, which they sent him to have his love for salvation of their
people at this last Christmas. And if thou wilt, speak with him at yonder great
fire at supper. Well, said Arthur, I will accomplish my message for all your
fearful words; and went forth by the crest of that hill, and saw where he sat
at supper gnawing on a limb of a man, baking his broad limbs by the fire, and
breechless, and three fair damosels turning three broaches whereon were
broached twelve young children late born, like young birds.

When King Arthur beheld that piteous sight he had great compassion on them, so
that his heart bled for sorrow, and hailed him, saying in this wise: He that
all the world wieldeth give thee short life and shameful death; and the devil
have thy soul; why hast thou murdered these young innocent children, and
murdered this duchess? Therefore, arise and dress thee, thou glutton, for this
day shalt thou die of my hand. Then the glutton anon started up, and took a
great club in his hand, and smote at the king that his coronal fell to the
earth. And the king hit him again that he carved his belly and cut off his
genitours, that his guts and his entrails fell down to the ground. Then the
giant threw away his club, and caught the king in his arms that he crushed his
ribs. Then the three maidens kneeled down and called to Christ for help and
comfort of Arthur. And then Arthur weltered and wrung, that he was other while
under and another time above. And so weltering and wallowing they rolled down
the hill till they came to the sea mark, and ever as they so weltered Arthur
smote him with his dagger.

And it fortuned they came to the place whereas the two knights were and kept
Arthur’s horse; then when they saw the king fast in the giant’s
arms they came and loosed him. And then the king commanded Sir Kay to smite off
the giant’s head, and to set it upon a truncheon of a spear, and bear it
to Sir Howell, and tell him that his enemy was slain; and after let this head
be bound to a barbican that all the people may see and behold it; and go ye two
up to the mountain, and fetch me my shield, my sword, and the club of iron; and
as for the treasure, take ye it, for ye shall find there goods out of number;
so I have the kirtle and the club I desire no more. This was the fiercest giant
that ever I met with, save one in the mount of Araby, which I overcame, but
this was greater and fiercer. Then the knights fetched the club and the kirtle,
and some of the treasure they took to themselves, and returned again to the
host. And anon this was known through all the country, wherefore the people
came and thanked the king. And he said again, Give the thanks to God, and
depart the goods among you.

And after that King Arthur said and commanded his cousin Howell, that he should
ordain for a church to be builded on the same hill in the worship of Saint
Michael. And on the morn the king removed with his great battle, and came into
Champayne and in a valley, and there they pight their tents; and the king being
set at his dinner, there came in two messengers, of whom that one was Marshal
of France, and said to the king that the emperor was entered into France, and
had destroyed a great part, and was in Burgoyne, and had destroyed and made
great slaughter of people, and burnt towns and boroughs; wherefore, if thou
come not hastily, they must yield up their bodies and goods.

CHAPTER VI.
How King Arthur sent Sir Gawaine and
other to Lucius, and how they were assailed and escaped with worship.

Then the king did do call Sir Gawaine, Sir Bors, Sir Lionel, and Sir Bedivere,
and commanded them to go straight to Sir Lucius, and say ye to him that hastily
he remove out of my land; and if he will not, bid him make him ready to battle
and not distress the poor people. Then anon these noble knights dressed them to
horseback, and when they came to the green wood, they saw many pavilions set in
a meadow, of silk of divers colours, beside a river, and the emperor’s
pavilion was in the middle with an eagle displayed above. To the which tent our
knights rode toward, and ordained Sir Gawaine and Sir Bors to do the message,
and left in a bushment Sir Lionel and Sir Bedivere. And then Sir Gawaine and
Sir Bors did their message, and commanded Lucius, in Arthur’s name to
avoid his land, or shortly to address him to battle. To whom Lucius answered
and said, Ye shall return to your lord, and say ye to him that I shall subdue
him and all his lands. Then Sir Gawaine was wroth and said, I had liefer than
all France fight against thee; and so had I, said Sir Bors, liefer than all
Brittany or Burgoyne.

Then a knight named Sir Gainus, nigh cousin to the emperor, said, Lo, how these
Britons be full of pride and boast, and they brag as though they bare up all
the world. Then Sir Gawaine was sore grieved with these words, and pulled out
his sword and smote off his head. And therewith turned their horses and rode
over waters and through woods till they came to their bushment, whereas Sir
Lionel and Sir Bedivere were hoving. The Romans followed fast after, on
horseback and on foot, over a champaign unto a wood; then Sir Bors turned his
horse and saw a knight come fast on, whom he smote through the body with a
spear that he fell dead down to the earth; then came Caliburn one of the
strongest of Pavie, and smote down many of Arthur’s knights. And when Sir
Bors saw him do so much harm, he addressed toward him, and smote him through
the breast, that he fell down dead to the earth. Then Sir Feldenak thought to
revenge the death of Gainus upon Sir Gawaine, but Sir Gawaine was ware thereof,
and smote him on the head, which stroke stinted not till it came to his breast.
And then he returned and came to his fellows in the bushment. And there was a
recounter, for the bushment brake on the Romans, and slew and hew down the
Romans, and forced the Romans to flee and return, whom the noble knights chased
unto their tents.

Then the Romans gathered more people, and also footmen came on, and there was a
new battle, and so much people that Sir Bors and Sir Berel were taken. But when
Sir Gawaine saw that, he took with him Sir Idrus the good knight, and said he
would never see King Arthur but if he rescued them, and pulled out Galatine his
good sword, and followed them that led those two knights away; and he smote him
that led Sir Bors, and took Sir Bors from him and delivered him to his fellows.
And Sir Idrus in likewise rescued Sir Berel. Then began the battle to be great,
that our knights were in great jeopardy, wherefore Sir Gawaine sent to King
Arthur for succour, and that he hie him, for I am sore wounded, and that our
prisoners may pay goods out of number. And the messenger came to the king and
told him his message. And anon the king did do assemble his army, but anon, or
he departed the prisoners were come, and Sir Gawaine and his fellows gat the
field and put the Romans to flight, and after returned and came with their
fellowship in such wise that no man of worship was lost of them, save that Sir
Gawaine was sore hurt. Then the king did do ransack his wounds and comforted
him. And thus was the beginning of the first journey of the Britons and Romans,
and there were slain of the Romans more than ten thousand, and great joy and
mirth was made that night in the host of King Arthur. And on the morn he sent
all the prisoners into Paris under the guard of Sir Launcelot, with many
knights, and of Sir Cador.

CHAPTER VII.
How Lucius sent certain spies in a
bushment for to have taken his knights being prisoners, and how they were
letted.

Now turn we to the Emperor of Rome, which espied that these prisoners should be
sent to Paris, and anon he sent to lie in a bushment certain knights and
princes with sixty thousand men, for to rescue his knights and lords that were
prisoners. And so on the morn as Launcelot and Sir Cador, chieftains and
governors of all them that conveyed the prisoners, as they should pass through
a wood, Sir Launcelot sent certain knights to espy if any were in the woods to
let them. And when the said knights came into the wood, anon they espied and
saw the great embushment, and returned and told Sir Launcelot that there lay in
await for them three score thousand Romans. And then Sir Launcelot with such
knights as he had, and men of war to the number of ten thousand, put them in
array, and met with them and fought with them manly, and slew and detrenched
many of the Romans, and slew many knights and admirals of the party of the
Romans and Saracens; there was slain the king of Lyly and three great lords,
Aladuke, Herawd, and Heringdale. But Sir Launcelot fought so nobly that no man
might endure a stroke of his hand, but where he came he showed his prowess and
might, for he slew down right on every side; and the Romans and Saracens fled
from him as the sheep from the wolf or from the lion, and put them, all that
abode alive, to flight.

And so long they fought that tidings came to King Arthur, and anon he graithed
him and came to the battle, and saw his knights how they had vanquished the
battle, he embraced them knight by knight in his arms, and said, Ye be worthy
to wield all your honour and worship; there was never king save myself that had
so noble knights. Sir, said Cador, there was none of us failed other, but of
the prowess and manhood of Sir Launcelot were more than wonder to tell, and
also of his cousins which did that day many noble feats of war. And also Sir
Cador told who of his knights were slain, as Sir Berel, and other Sir Moris and
Sir Maurel, two good knights. Then the king wept, and dried his eyes with a
kerchief, and said, Your courage had near-hand destroyed you, for though ye had
returned again, ye had lost no worship; for I call it folly, knights to abide
when they be overmatched. Nay, said Launcelot and the other, for once shamed
may never be recovered.

CHAPTER VIII.
How a senator told to Lucius of
their discomfiture, and also of the great battle between Arthur and
Lucius.

Now leave we King Arthur and his noble knights which had won the field, and had
brought their prisoners to Paris, and speak we of a senator which escaped from
the battle, and came to Lucius the emperor, and said to him, Sir emperor, I
advise thee for to withdraw thee; what dost thou here? thou shalt win nothing
in these marches but great strokes out of all measure, for this day one of
Arthur’s knights was worth in the battle an hundred of ours. Fie on thee,
said Lucius, thou speakest cowardly; for thy words grieve me more than all the
loss that I had this day. And anon he sent forth a king, which hight Sir
Leomie, with a great army, and bade him hie him fast to-fore, and he would
follow hastily after. King Arthur was warned privily, and sent his people to
Sessoine, and took up the towns and castles from the Romans. Then the king
commanded Sir Cador to take the rearward, and to take with him certain knights
of the Round Table, and Sir Launcelot, Sir Bors, Sir Kay, Sir Marrok, with Sir
Marhaus, shall await on our person. Thus the King Arthur disperpled his host in
divers parties, to the end that his enemies should not escape.

When the emperor was entered into the vale of Sessoine, he might see where King
Arthur was embattled and his banner displayed; and he was beset round about
with his enemies, that needs he must fight or yield him, for he might not flee,
but said openly unto the Romans, Sirs, I admonish you that this day ye fight
and acquit you as men, and remember how Rome domineth and is chief and head
over all the earth and universal world, and suffer not these Britons this day
to abide against us; and therewith he did command his trumpets to blow the
bloody sounds, in such wise that the ground trembled and dindled.

Then the battles approached and shoved and shouted on both sides, and great
strokes were smitten on both sides, many men overthrown, hurt, and slain; and
great valiances, prowesses and appertices of war were that day showed, which
were over long to recount the noble feats of every man, for they should contain
an whole volume. But in especial, King Arthur rode in the battle exhorting his
knights to do well, and himself did as nobly with his hands as was possible a
man to do; he drew out Excalibur his sword, and awaited ever whereas the Romans
were thickest and most grieved his people, and anon he addressed him on that
part, and hew and slew down right, and rescued his people; and he slew a great
giant named Galapas, which was a man of an huge quantity and height, he shorted
him and smote off both his legs by the knees, saying, Now art thou better of a
size to deal with than thou were, and after smote off his head. There Sir
Gawaine fought nobly and slew three admirals in that battle. And so did all the
knights of the Round Table. Thus the battle between King Arthur and Lucius the
Emperor endured long. Lucius had on his side many Saracens which were slain.
And thus the battle was great, and oftsides that one party was at a fordeal and
anon at an afterdeal, which endured so long till at the last King Arthur espied
where Lucius the Emperor fought, and did wonder with his own hands. And anon he
rode to him. And either smote other fiercely, and at last Lucius smote Arthur
thwart the visage, and gave him a large wound. And when King Arthur felt
himself hurt, anon he smote him again with Excalibur that it cleft his head,
from the summit of his head, and stinted not till it came to his breast. And
then the emperor fell down dead and there ended his life.

And when it was known that the emperor was slain, anon all the Romans with all
their host put them to flight, and King Arthur with all his knights followed
the chase, and slew down right all them that they might attain. And thus was
the victory given to King Arthur, and the triumph; and there were slain on the
part of Lucius more than an hundred thousand. And after King Arthur did do
ransack the dead bodies, and did do bury them that were slain of his retinue,
every man according to the estate and degree that he was of. And them that were
hurt he let the surgeons do search their hurts and wounds, and commanded to
spare no salves nor medicines till they were whole.

Then the king rode straight to the place where the Emperor Lucius lay dead, and
with him he found slain the Soudan of Syria, the King of Egypt and of Ethiopia,
which were two noble kings, with seventeen other kings of divers regions, and
also sixty senators of Rome, all noble men, whom the king did do balm and gum
with many good gums aromatic, and after did do cere them in sixty fold of cered
cloth of sendal, and laid them in chests of lead, because they should not chafe
nor savour, and upon all these bodies their shields with their arms and banners
were set, to the end they should be known of what country they were. And after
he found three senators which were alive, to whom he said, For to save your
lives I will that ye take these dead bodies, and carry them with you unto great
Rome, and present them to the Potestate on my behalf, shewing him my letters,
and tell them that I in my person shall hastily be at Rome. And I suppose the
Romans shall beware how they shall demand any tribute of me. And I command you
to say when ye shall come to Rome, to the Potestate and all the Council and
Senate, that I send to them these dead bodies for the tribute that they have
demanded. And if they be not content with these, I shall pay more at my coming,
for other tribute owe I none, nor none other will I pay. And methinketh this
sufficeth for Britain, Ireland and all Almaine with Germany. And furthermore, I
charge you to say to them, that I command them upon pain of their heads never
to demand tribute nor tax of me nor of my lands. Then with this charge and
commandment, the three senators aforesaid departed with all the said dead
bodies, laying the body of Lucius in a car covered with the arms of the Empire
all alone; and after alway two bodies of kings in a chariot, and then the
bodies of the senators after them, and so went toward Rome, and showed their
legation and message to the Potestate and Senate, recounting the battle done in
France, and how the field was lost and much people and innumerable slain.
Wherefore they advised them in no wise to move no more war against that noble
conqueror Arthur, for his might and prowess is most to be doubted, seen the
noble kings and great multitude of knights of the Round Table, to whom none
earthly prince may compare.

CHAPTER IX.
How Arthur, after he had achieved the
battle against the Romans, entered into Almaine, and so into Italy.

Now turn we unto King Arthur and his noble knights, which, after the great
battle achieved against the Romans, entered into Lorraine, Brabant and
Flanders, and sithen returned into Haut Almaine, and so over the mountains into
Lombardy, and after, into Tuscany wherein was a city which in no wise would
yield themself nor obey, wherefore King Arthur besieged it, and lay long about
it, and gave many assaults to the city; and they within defended them
valiantly. Then, on a time, the king called Sir Florence, a knight, and said to
him they lacked victual, And not far from hence be great forests and woods,
wherein be many of mine enemies with much bestial: I will that thou make thee
ready and go thither in foraying, and take with thee Sir Gawaine my nephew, Sir
Wisshard, Sir Clegis, Sir Cleremond, and the Captain of Cardiff with other, and
bring with you all the beasts that ye there can get.

And anon these knights made them ready, and rode over holts and hills, through
forests and woods, till they came into a fair meadow full of fair flowers and
grass; and there they rested them and their horses all that night. And in the
springing of the day in the next morn, Sir Gawaine took his horse and stole
away from his fellowship, to seek some adventures. And anon he was ware of a
man armed, walking his horse easily by a wood’s side, and his shield
laced to his shoulder, sitting on a strong courser, without any man saving a
page bearing a mighty spear. The knight bare in his shield three griffins of
gold, in sable carbuncle, the chief of silver. When Sir Gawaine espied this gay
knight, he feutred his spear, and rode straight to him, and demanded of him
from whence that he was. That other answered and said he was of Tuscany, and
demanded of Sir Gawaine, What, profferest thou, proud knight, thee so boldly?
here gettest thou no prey, thou mayest prove what thou wilt, for thou shalt be
my prisoner or thou depart. Then said Gawaine, thou avauntest thee greatly and
speakest proud words, I counsel thee for all thy boast that thou make thee
ready, and take thy gear to thee, to-fore greater grame fall to thee.

CHAPTER X.
Of a battle done by Sir Gawaine against
a Saracen, which after was yielden and became Christian.

Then they took their spears and ran each at other with all the might they had,
and smote each other through their shields into their shoulders, wherefore anon
they pulled out their swords, and smote great strokes that the fire sprang out
of their helms. Then Sir Gawaine was all abashed, and with Galatine his good
sword he smote through shield and thick hauberk made of thick mails, and all
to-rushed and break the precious stones, and made him a large wound, that men
might see both liver and lung. Then groaned that knight, and addressed him to
Sir Gawaine, and with an awk stroke gave him a great wound and cut a vein,
which grieved Gawaine sore, and he bled sore. Then the knight said to Sir
Gawaine, bind thy wound or thy blee[ding] change, for thou be-bleedest all thy
horse and thy fair arms, for all the barbers of Brittany shall not con staunch
thy blood, for whosomever is hurt with this blade he shall never be staunched
of bleeding. Then answered Gawaine, it grieveth me but little, thy great words
shall not fear me nor lessen my courage, but thou shalt suffer teen and sorrow
or we depart, but tell me in haste who may staunch my bleeding. That may I do,
said the knight, if I will, and so will I if thou wilt succour and aid me, that
I may be christened and believe on God, and thereof I require thee of thy
manhood, and it shall be great merit for thy soul. I grant, said Gawaine, so
God help me, to accomplish all thy desire, but first tell me what thou
soughtest here thus alone, and of what land and liegiance thou art of. Sir, he
said, my name is Priamus, and a great prince is my father, and he hath been
rebel unto Rome and overridden many of their lands. My father is lineally
descended of Alexander and of Hector by right line. And Duke Joshua and
Maccabaeus were of our lineage. I am right inheritor of Alexandria and Africa,
and all the out isles, yet will I believe on thy Lord that thou believest on;
and for thy labour I shall give thee treasure enough. I was so elate and
hauteyn in my heart that I thought no man my peer, nor to me semblable. I was
sent into this war with seven score knights, and now I have encountered with
thee, which hast given to me of fighting my fill, wherefore sir knight, I pray
thee to tell me what thou art. I am no knight, said Gawaine, I have been
brought up in the guardrobe with the noble King Arthur many years, for to take
heed to his armour and his other array, and to point his paltocks that long to
himself. At Yule last he made me yeoman, and gave to me horse and harness, and
an hundred pound in money; and if fortune be my friend, I doubt not but to be
well advanced and holpen by my liege lord. Ah, said Priamus, if his knaves be
so keen and fierce, his knights be passing good: now for the King’s love
of Heaven, whether thou be a knave or a knight, tell thou me thy name. By God,
said Sir Gawaine, now I will say thee sooth, my name is Sir Gawaine, and known
I am in his court and in his chamber, and one of the knights of the Round
Table, he dubbed me a duke with his own hand. Therefore grudge not if this
grace is to me fortuned, it is the goodness of God that lent to me my strength.
Now am I better pleased, said Priamus, than thou hadst given to me all the
Provence and Paris the rich. I had liefer to have been torn with wild horses,
than any varlet had won such loos, or any page or priker should have had prize
on me. But now sir knight I warn thee that hereby is a Duke of Lorraine with
his army, and the noblest men of Dolphiny, and lords of Lombardy, with the
garrison of Godard, and Saracens of Southland, y-numbered sixty thousand of
good men of arms; wherefore but if we hie us hence, it will harm us both, for
we be sore hurt, never like to recover; but take heed to my page, that he no
horn blow, for if he do, there be hoving here fast by an hundred knights
awaiting on my person, and if they take thee, there shall no ransom of gold nor
silver acquit thee.

Then Sir Gawaine rode over a water for to save him, and the knight followed
him, and so rode forth till they came to his fellows which were in the meadow,
where they had been all the night. Anon as Sir Wisshard was ware of Sir Gawaine
and saw that he was hurt, he ran to him sorrowfully weeping, and demanded of
him who had so hurt him; and Gawaine told how he had foughten with that man,
and each of them had hurt other, and how he had salves to heal them; but I can
tell you other tidings, that soon we shall have ado with many enemies.

Then Sir Priamus and Sir Gawaine alighted, and let their horses graze in the
meadow, and unarmed them, and then the blood ran freshly from their wounds. And
Priamus took from his page a vial full of the four waters that came out of
Paradise, and with certain balm anointed their wounds, and washed them with
that water, and within an hour after they were both as whole as ever they were.
And then with a trumpet were they all assembled to council, and there Priamus
told unto them what lords and knights had sworn to rescue him, and that without
fail they should be assailed with many thousands, wherefore he counselled them
to withdraw them. Then Sir Gawaine said, it were great shame to them to avoid
without any strokes; Wherefore I advise to take our arms and to make us ready
to meet with these Saracens and misbelieving men, and with the help of God we
shall overthrow them and have a fair day on them. And Sir Florence shall abide
still in this field to keep the stale as a noble knight, and we shall not
forsake yonder fellows. Now, said Priamus, cease your words, for I warn you ye
shall find in yonder woods many perilous knights; they will put forth beasts to
call you on, they be out of number, and ye are not past seven hundred, which be
over few to fight with so many. Nevertheless, said Sir Gawaine, we shall once
encounter them, and see what they can do, and the best shall have the victory.

CHAPTER XI.
How the Saracens came out of a wood
for to rescue their beasts, and of a great battle.

Then Sir Florence called to him Sir Floridas, with an hundred knights, and
drove forth the herd of beasts. Then followed him seven hundred men of arms;
and Sir Ferant of Spain on a fair steed came springing out of the woods, and
came to Sir Florence and asked him why he fled. Then Sir Florence took his
spear and rode against him, and smote him in the forehead and brake his neck
bone. Then all the other were moved, and thought to avenge the death of Sir
Ferant, and smote in among them, and there was great fight, and many slain and
laid down to ground, and Sir Florence with his hundred knights alway kept the
stale, and fought manly.

Then when Priamus the good knight perceived the great fight, he went to Sir
Gawaine, and bade him that he should go and succour his fellowship, which were
sore bestead with their enemies. Sir, grieve you not, said Sir Gawaine, for
their gree shall be theirs. I shall not once move my horse to them ward, but if
I see more than there be; for they be strong enough to match them.

And with that he saw an earl called Sir Ethelwold and the duke of Dutchmen,
came leaping out of a wood with many thousands, and Priamus’ knights, and
came straight unto the battle. Then Sir Gawaine comforted his knights, and bade
them not to be abashed, for all shall be ours. Then they began to wallop and
met with their enemies, there were men slain and overthrown on every side. Then
thrust in among them the knights of the Table Round, and smote down to the
earth all them that withstood them, in so much that they made them to recoil
and flee. By God, said Sir Gawaine, this gladdeth my heart, for now be they
less in number by twenty thousand. Then entered into the battle Jubance a
giant, and fought and slew down right, and distressed many of our knights,
among whom was slain Sir Gherard, a knight of Wales. Then our knights took
heart to them, and slew many Saracens. And then came in Sir Priamus with his
pennon, and rode with the knights of the Round Table, and fought so manfully
that many of their enemies lost their lives. And there Sir Priamus slew the
Marquis of Moises land, and Sir Gawaine with his fellows so quit them that they
had the field, but in that stour was Sir Chestelaine, a child and ward of Sir
Gawaine slain, wherefore was much sorrow made, and his death was soon avenged.
Thus was the battle ended, and many lords of Lombardy and Saracens left dead in
the field.

Then Sir Florence and Sir Gawaine harboured surely their people, and took great
plenty of bestial, of gold and silver, and great treasure and riches, and
returned unto King Arthur, which lay still at the siege. And when they came to
the king they presented their prisoners and recounted their adventures, and how
they had vanquished their enemies.

CHAPTER XII.
How Sir Gawaine returned to King
Arthur with his prisoners, and how the King won a city, and how he was crowned
Emperor.

Now thanked be God, said the noble King Arthur. But what manner man is he that
standeth by himself, him seemeth no prisoner. Sir, said Gawaine, this is a good
man of arms, he hath matched me, but he is yielden unto God, and to me, for to
become Christian; had not he have been we should never have returned, wherefore
I pray you that he may be baptised, for there liveth not a nobler man nor
better knight of his hands. Then the king let him anon be christened, and did
do call him his first name Priamus, and made him a duke and knight of the Table
Round. And then anon the king let do cry assault to the city, and there was
rearing of ladders, breaking of walls, and the ditch filled, that men with
little pain might enter into the city. Then came out a duchess, and Clarisin
the countess, with many ladies and damosels, and kneeling before King Arthur,
required him for the love of God to receive the city, and not to take it by
assault, for then should many guiltless be slain. Then the king avaled his
visor with a meek and noble countenance, and said, Madam, there shall none of
my subjects misdo you nor your maidens, nor to none that to you belong, but the
duke shall abide my judgment. Then anon the king commanded to leave the
assault, and anon the duke’s oldest son brought out the keys, and
kneeling delivered them to the king, and besought him of grace; and the king
seized the town by assent of his lords, and took the duke and sent him to
Dover, there for to abide prisoner term of his life, and assigned certain rents
for the dower of the duchess and for her children.

Then he made lords to rule those lands, and laws as a lord ought to do in his
own country; and after he took his journey toward Rome, and sent Sir Floris and
Sir Floridas to-fore, with five hundred men of arms, and they came to the city
of Urbino and laid there a bushment, thereas them seemed most best for them,
and rode to-fore the town, where anon issued out much people and skirmished
with the fore-riders. Then brake out the bushment and won the bridge, and after
the town, and set upon the walls the king’s banner. Then came the king
upon an hill, and saw the city and his banner on the walls, by which he knew
that the city was won. And anon he sent and commanded that none of his liege
men should defoul nor lie by no lady, wife nor maid; and when he came into the
city, he passed to the castle, and comforted them that were in sorrow, and
ordained there a captain, a knight of his own country.

And when they of Milan heard that thilk city was won, they sent to King Arthur
great sums of money, and besought him as their lord to have pity on them,
promising to be his subjects for ever, and yield to him homage and fealty for
the lands of Pleasance and Pavia, Petersaint, and the Port of Tremble, and to
give him yearly a million of gold all his lifetime. Then he rideth into
Tuscany, and winneth towns and castles, and wasted all in his way that to him
will not obey, and so to Spolute and Viterbe, and from thence he rode into the
Vale of Vicecount among the vines. And from thence he sent to the senators, to
wit whether they would know him for their lord. But soon after on a Saturday
came unto King Arthur all the senators that were left alive, and the noblest
cardinals that then dwelt in Rome, and prayed him of peace, and proferred him
full large, and besought him as governor to give licence for six weeks for to
assemble all the Romans, and then to crown him emperor with chrism as it
belongeth to so high estate. I assent, said the king, like as ye have devised,
and at Christmas there to be crowned, and to hold my Round Table with my
knights as me liketh. And then the senators made ready for his enthronization.
And at the day appointed, as the romance telleth, he came into Rome, and was
crowned emperor by the pope’s hand, with all the royalty that could be
made, and sojourned there a time, and established all his lands from Rome into
France, and gave lands and realms unto his servants and knights, to everych
after his desert, in such wise that none complained, rich nor poor. And he gave
to Sir Priamus the duchy of Lorraine; and he thanked him, and said he would
serve him the days of his life; and after made dukes and earls, and made every
man rich.

Then after this all his knights and lords assembled them afore him, and said:
Blessed be God, your war is finished and your conquest achieved, in so much
that we know none so great nor mighty that dare make war against you: wherefore
we beseech you to return homeward, and give us licence to go home to our wives,
from whom we have been long, and to rest us, for your journey is finished with
honour and worship. Then said the king, Ye say truth, and for to tempt God it
is no wisdom, and therefore make you ready and return we into England. Then
there was trussing of harness and baggage and great carriage. And after licence
given, he returned and commanded that no man in pain of death should not rob
nor take victual, nor other thing by the way but that he should pay therefore.
And thus he came over the sea and landed at Sandwich, against whom Queen
Guenever his wife came and met him, and he was nobly received of all his
commons in every city and burgh, and great gifts presented to him at his
home-coming to welcome him with.

Thus endeth the fifth book of the conquest that King Arthur had against
Lucius the Emperor of Rome, and here followeth the sixth book, which is of Sir
Launcelot du Lake.

BOOK VI.

CHAPTER I.
How Sir Launcelot and Sir Lionel
departed from the court, and how Sir Lionel left him sleeping and was
taken.

Soon after that King Arthur was come from Rome into England, then all the
knights of the Table Round resorted unto the king, and made many jousts and
tournaments, and some there were that were but knights, which increased so in
arms and worship that they passed all their fellows in prowess and noble deeds,
and that was well proved on many; but in especial it was proved on Sir
Launcelot du Lake, for in all tournaments and jousts and deeds of arms, both
for life and death, he passed all other knights, and at no time he was never
overcome but if it were by treason or enchantment; so Sir Launcelot increased
so marvellously in worship, and in honour, therefore is he the first knight
that the French book maketh mention of after King Arthur came from Rome.
Wherefore Queen Guenever had him in great favour above all other knights, and
in certain he loved the queen again above all other ladies and damosels of his
life, and for her he did many deeds of arms, and saved her from the fire
through his noble chivalry.

Thus Sir Launcelot rested him long with play and game. And then he thought
himself to prove himself in strange adventures, then he bade his nephew, Sir
Lionel, for to make him ready; for we two will seek adventures. So they mounted
on their horses, armed at all rights, and rode into a deep forest and so into a
deep plain. And then the weather was hot about noon, and Sir Launcelot had
great lust to sleep. Then Sir Lionel espied a great apple-tree that stood by an
hedge, and said, Brother, yonder is a fair shadow, there may we rest us [and]
our horses. It is well said, fair brother, said Sir Launcelot, for this eight
year I was not so sleepy as I am now; and so they there alighted and tied their
horses unto sundry trees, and so Sir Launcelot laid him down under an
appletree, and his helm he laid under his head. And Sir Lionel waked while he
slept. So Sir Launcelot was asleep passing fast.

And in the meanwhile there came three knights riding, as fast fleeing as ever
they might ride. And there followed them three but one knight. And when Sir
Lionel saw him, him thought he saw never so great a knight, nor so well faring
a man, neither so well apparelled unto all rights. So within a while this
strong knight had overtaken one of these knights, and there he smote him to the
cold earth that he lay still. And then he rode unto the second knight, and
smote him so that man and horse fell down. And then straight to the third
knight he rode, and smote him behind his horse’s arse a spear length. And
then he alighted down and reined his horse on the bridle, and bound all the
three knights fast with the reins of their own bridles. When Sir Lionel saw him
do thus, he thought to assay him, and made him ready, and stilly and privily he
took his horse, and thought not for to awake Sir Launcelot. And when he was
mounted upon his horse, he overtook this strong knight, and bade him turn, and
the other smote Sir Lionel so hard that horse and man he bare to the earth, and
so he alighted down and bound him fast, and threw him overthwart his own horse,
and so he served them all four, and rode with them away to his own castle. And
when he came there he gart unarm them, and beat them with thorns all naked, and
after put them in a deep prison where were many more knights, that made great
dolour.

CHAPTER II.
How Sir Ector followed for to seek
Sir Launcelot, and how he was taken by Sir Turquine.

When Sir Ector de Maris wist that Sir Launcelot was passed out of the court to
seek adventures, he was wroth with himself, and made him ready to seek Sir
Launcelot, and as he had ridden long in a great forest he met with a man was
like a forester. Fair fellow, said Sir Ector, knowest thou in this country any
adventures that be here nigh hand? Sir, said the forester, this country know I
well, and hereby, within this mile, is a strong manor, and well dyked, and by
that manor, on the left hand, there is a fair ford for horses to drink of, and
over that ford there groweth a fair tree, and thereon hang many fair shields
that wielded sometime good knights, and at the hole of the tree hangeth a basin
of copper and latten, and strike upon that basin with the butt of thy spear
thrice, and soon after thou shalt hear new tidings, and else hast thou the
fairest grace that many a year had ever knight that passed through this forest.
Gramercy, said Sir Ector, and departed and came to the tree, and saw many fair
shields. And among them he saw his brother’s shield, Sir Lionel, and many
more that he knew that were his fellows of the Round Table, the which grieved
his heart, and promised to revenge his brother.

Then anon Sir Ector beat on the basin as he were wood, and then he gave his
horse drink at the ford, and there came a knight behind him and bade him come
out of the water and make him ready; and Sir Ector anon turned him shortly, and
in feuter cast his spear, and smote the other knight a great buffet that his
horse turned twice about. This was well done, said the strong knight, and
knightly thou hast stricken me; and therewith he rushed his horse on Sir Ector,
and cleight him under his right arm, and bare him clean out of the saddle, and
rode with him away into his own hall, and threw him down in midst of the floor.
The name of this knight was Sir Turquine. Then he said unto Sir Ector, For thou
hast done this day more unto me than any knight did these twelve years, now
will I grant thee thy life, so thou wilt be sworn to be my prisoner all thy
life days. Nay, said Sir Ector, that will I never promise thee, but that I will
do mine advantage. That me repenteth, said Sir Turquine. And then he gart to
unarm him, and beat him with thorns all naked, and sithen put him down in a
deep dungeon, where he knew many of his fellows. But when Sir Ector saw Sir
Lionel, then made he great sorrow. Alas, brother, said Sir Ector, where is my
brother Sir Launcelot? Fair brother, I left him asleep when that I from him
yode, under an apple-tree, and what is become of him I cannot tell you. Alas,
said the knights, but Sir Launcelot help us we may never be delivered, for we
know now no knight that is able to match our master Turquine.

CHAPTER III.
How four queens found Launcelot
sleeping, and how by enchantment he was taken and led into a castle.

Now leave we these knights prisoners, and speak we of Sir Launcelot du Lake
that lieth under the apple-tree sleeping. Even about the noon there came by him
four queens of great estate; and, for the heat should not annoy them, there
rode four knights about them, and bare a cloth of green silk on four spears,
betwixt them and the sun, and the queens rode on four white mules. Thus as they
rode they heard by them a great horse grimly neigh, then were they ware of a
sleeping knight, that lay all armed under an apple-tree; anon as these queens
looked on his face, they knew it was Sir Launcelot. Then they began for to
strive for that knight, everych one said they would have him to her love. We
shall not strive, said Morgan le Fay, that was King Arthur’s sister, I
shall put an enchantment upon him that he shall not awake in six hours, and
then I will lead him away unto my castle, and when he is surely within my hold,
I shall take the enchantment from him, and then let him choose which of us he
will have unto paramour.

So this enchantment was cast upon Sir Launcelot, and then they laid him upon
his shield, and bare him so on horseback betwixt two knights, and brought him
unto the castle Chariot, and there they laid him in a chamber cold, and at
night they sent unto him a fair damosel with his supper ready dight. By that
the enchantment was past, and when she came she saluted him, and asked him what
cheer. I cannot say, fair damosel, said Sir Launcelot, for I wot not how I came
into this castle but it be by an enchantment. Sir, said she, ye must make good
cheer, and if ye be such a knight as it is said ye be, I shall tell you more
to-morn by prime of the day. Gramercy, fair damosel, said Sir Launcelot, of
your good will I require you. And so she departed. And there he lay all that
night without comfort of anybody. And on the morn early came these four queens,
passingly well beseen, all they bidding him good morn, and he them again.

Sir knight, the four queens said, thou must understand thou art our prisoner,
and we here know thee well that thou art Sir Launcelot du Lake, King
Ban’s son, and because we understand your worthiness, that thou art the
noblest knight living, and as we know well there can no lady have thy love but
one, and that is Queen Guenever, and now thou shalt lose her for ever, and she
thee, and therefore thee behoveth now to choose one of us four. I am the Queen
Morgan le Fay, queen of the land of Gore, and here is the queen of Northgalis,
and the queen of Eastland, and the queen of the Out Isles; now choose one of us
which thou wilt have to thy paramour, for thou mayest not choose or else in
this prison to die. This is an hard case, said Sir Launcelot, that either I
must die or else choose one of you, yet had I liefer to die in this prison with
worship, than to have one of you to my paramour maugre my head. And therefore
ye be answered, I will none of you, for ye be false enchantresses, and as for
my lady, Dame Guenever, were I at my liberty as I was, I would prove it on you
or on yours, that she is the truest lady unto her lord living. Well, said the
queens, is this your answer, that ye will refuse us. Yea, on my life, said Sir
Launcelot, refused ye be of me. So they departed and left him there alone that
made great sorrow.

CHAPTER IV.
How Sir Launcelot was delivered by
the mean of a damosel.

Right so at the noon came the damosel unto him with his dinner, and asked him
what cheer. Truly, fair damosel, said Sir Launcelot, in my life days never so
ill. Sir, she said, that me repenteth, but an ye will be ruled by me, I shall
help you out of this distress, and ye shall have no shame nor villainy, so that
ye hold me a promise. Fair damosel, I will grant you, and sore I am of these
queen-sorceresses afeard, for they have destroyed many a good knight. Sir, said
she, that is sooth, and for the renown and bounty that they hear of you they
would have your love, and Sir, they say, your name is Sir Launcelot du Lake,
the flower of knights, and they be passing wroth with you that ye have refused
them. But Sir, an ye would promise me to help my father on Tuesday next coming,
that hath made a tournament betwixt him and the King of Northgalis—for
the last Tuesday past my father lost the field through three knights of
Arthur’s court—an ye will be there on Tuesday next coming, and help
my father, to-morn or prime, by the grace of God, I shall deliver you clean.
Fair maiden, said Sir Launcelot, tell me what is your father’s name, and
then shall I give you an answer. Sir knight, she said, my father is King
Bagdemagus, that was foul rebuked at the last tournament. I know your father
well, said Sir Launcelot, for a noble king and a good knight, and by the faith
of my body, ye shall have my body ready to do your father and you service at
that day. Sir, she said, gramercy, and to-morn await ye be ready betimes and I
shall be she that shall deliver you and take you your armour and your horse,
shield and spear, and hereby within this ten mile, is an abbey of white monks,
there I pray you that ye me abide, and thither shall I bring my father unto
you. All this shall be done, said Sir Launcelot as I am true knight.

And so she departed, and came on the morn early, and found him ready; then she
brought him out of twelve locks, and brought him unto his armour, and when he
was clean armed, she brought him until his own horse, and lightly he saddled
him and took a great spear in his hand and so rode forth, and said, Fair
damosel, I shall not fail you, by the grace of God. And so he rode into a great
forest all that day, and never could find no highway and so the night fell on
him, and then was he ware in a slade, of a pavilion of red sendal. By my faith,
said Sir Launcelot, in that pavilion will I lodge all this night, and so there
he alighted down, and tied his horse to the pavilion, and there he unarmed him,
and there he found a bed, and laid him therein and fell asleep sadly.

CHAPTER V.
How a knight found Sir Launcelot lying
in his leman’s bed, and how Sir Launcelot fought with the knight.

Then within an hour there came the knight to whom the pavilion ought, and he
weened that his leman had lain in that bed, and so he laid him down beside Sir
Launcelot, and took him in his arms and began to kiss him. And when Sir
Launcelot felt a rough beard kissing him, he started out of the bed lightly,
and the other knight after him, and either of them gat their swords in their
hands, and out at the pavilion door went the knight of the pavilion, and Sir
Launcelot followed him, and there by a little slake Sir Launcelot wounded him
sore, nigh unto the death. And then he yielded him unto Sir Launcelot, and so
he granted him, so that he would tell him why he came into the bed. Sir, said
the knight, the pavilion is mine own, and there this night I had assigned my
lady to have slept with me, and now I am likely to die of this wound. That me
repenteth, said Launcelot, of your hurt, but I was adread of treason, for I was
late beguiled, and therefore come on your way into your pavilion and take your
rest, and as I suppose I shall staunch your blood. And so they went both into
the pavilion, and anon Sir Launcelot staunched his blood.

Therewithal came the knight’s lady, that was a passing fair lady, and
when she espied that her lord Belleus was sore wounded, she cried out on Sir
Launcelot, and made great dole out of measure. Peace, my lady and my love, said
Belleus, for this knight is a good man, and a knight adventurous, and there he
told her all the cause how he was wounded; And when that I yielded me unto him,
he left me goodly and hath staunched my blood. Sir, said the lady, I require
thee tell me what knight ye be, and what is your name? Fair lady, he said, my
name is Sir Launcelot du Lake. So me thought ever by your speech, said the
lady, for I have seen you oft or this, and I know you better than ye ween. But
now an ye would promise me of your courtesy, for the harms that ye have done to
me and my Lord Belleus, that when he cometh unto Arthur’s court for to
cause him to be made knight of the Round Table, for he is a passing good man of
arms, and a mighty lord of lands of many out isles.

Fair lady, said Sir Launcelot, let him come unto the court the next high feast,
and look that ye come with him, and I shall do my power, an ye prove you
doughty of your hands, that ye shall have your desire. So thus within a while,
as they thus talked, the night passed, and the day shone, and then Sir
Launcelot armed him, and took his horse, and they taught him to the Abbey, and
thither he rode within the space of two hours.

CHAPTER VI.
How Sir Launcelot was received of
King Bagdemagus’ daughter, and how he made his complaint to her
father.

And soon as Sir Launcelot came within the abbey yard, the daughter of King
Bagdemagus heard a great horse go on the pavement. And she then arose and yede
unto a window, and there she saw Sir Launcelot, and anon she made men fast to
take his horse from him and let lead him into a stable, and himself was led
into a fair chamber, and unarmed him, and the lady sent him a long gown, and
anon she came herself. And then she made Launcelot passing good cheer, and she
said he was the knight in the world was most welcome to her. Then in all haste
she sent for her father Bagdemagus that was within twelve mile of that Abbey,
and afore even he came, with a fair fellowship of knights with him. And when
the king was alighted off his horse he yode straight unto Sir Launcelot’s
chamber and there he found his daughter, and then the king embraced Sir
Launcelot in his arms, and either made other good cheer.

Anon Sir Launcelot made his complaint unto the king how he was betrayed, and
how his brother Sir Lionel was departed from him he wist not where, and how his
daughter had delivered him out of prison; Therefore while I live I shall do her
service and all her kindred. Then am I sure of your help, said the king, on
Tuesday next coming. Yea, sir, said Sir Launcelot, I shall not fail you, for so
I have promised my lady your daughter. But, sir, what knights be they of my
lord Arthur’s that were with the King of Northgalis? And the king said it
was Sir Mador de la Porte, and Sir Mordred and Sir Gahalantine that all
for-fared my knights, for against them three I nor my knights might bear no
strength. Sir, said Sir Launcelot, as I hear say that the tournament shall be
here within this three mile of this abbey, ye shall send unto me three knights
of yours, such as ye trust, and look that the three knights have all white
shields, and I also, and no painture on the shields, and we four will come out
of a little wood in midst of both parties, and we shall fall in the front of
our enemies and grieve them that we may; and thus shall I not be known what
knight I am.

So they took their rest that night, and this was on the Sunday, and so the king
departed, and sent unto Sir Launcelot three knights with the four white
shields. And on the Tuesday they lodged them in a little leaved wood beside
there the tournament should be. And there were scaffolds and holes that lords
and ladies might behold and to give the prize. Then came into the field the
King of Northgalis with eight score helms. And then the three knights of
Arthur’s stood by themselves. Then came into the field King Bagdemagus
with four score of helms. And then they feutred their spears, and came together
with a great dash, and there were slain of knights at the first recounter
twelve of King Bagdemagus’ party, and six of the King of
Northgalis’ party, and King Bagdemagus’ party was far set aback.

CHAPTER VII.
How Sir Launcelot behaved him in a
tournament, and how he met with Sir Turquine leading Sir Gaheris.

With that came Sir Launcelot du Lake, and he thrust in with his spear in the
thickest of the press, and there he smote down with one spear five knights, and
of four of them he brake their backs. And in that throng he smote down the King
of Northgalis, and brake his thigh in that fall. All this doing of Sir
Launcelot saw the three knights of Arthur’s. Yonder is a shrewd guest,
said Sir Mador de la Porte, therefore have here once at him. So they
encountered, and Sir Launcelot bare him down horse and man, so that his
shoulder went out of lith. Now befalleth it to me to joust, said Mordred, for
Sir Mador hath a sore fall. Sir Launcelot was ware of him, and gat a great
spear in his hand, and met him, and Sir Mordred brake a spear upon him, and Sir
Launcelot gave him such a buffet that the arson of his saddle brake, and so he
flew over his horse’s tail, that his helm butted into the earth a foot
and more, that nigh his neck was broken, and there he lay long in a swoon.

Then came in Sir Gahalantine with a great spear and Launcelot against him, with
all their strength that they might drive, that both their spears to-brast even
to their hands, and then they flang out with their swords and gave many a grim
stroke. Then was Sir Launcelot wroth out of measure, and then he smote Sir
Gahalantine on the helm that his nose brast out on blood, and ears and mouth
both, and therewith his head hung low. And therewith his horse ran away with
him, and he fell down to the earth. Anon therewithal Sir Launcelot gat a great
spear in his hand, and or ever that great spear brake, he bare down to the
earth sixteen knights, some horse and man, and some the man and not the horse,
and there was none but that he hit surely, he bare none arms that day. And then
he gat another great spear, and smote down twelve knights, and the most part of
them never throve after. And then the knights of the King of Northgalis would
joust no more. And there the gree was given to King Bagdemagus.

So either party departed unto his own place, and Sir Launcelot rode forth with
King Bagdemagus unto his castle, and there he had passing good cheer both with
the king and with his daughter, and they proffered him great gifts. And on the
morn he took his leave, and told the king that he would go and seek his brother
Sir Lionel, that went from him when that he slept, so he took his horse, and
betaught them all to God. And there he said unto the king’s daughter, If
ye have need any time of my service I pray you let me have knowledge, and I
shall not fail you as I am true knight. And so Sir Launcelot departed, and by
adventure he came into the same forest there he was taken sleeping. And in the
midst of a highway he met a damosel riding on a white palfrey, and there either
saluted other. Fair damosel, said Sir Launcelot, know ye in this country any
adventures? Sir knight, said that damosel, here are adventures near hand, an
thou durst prove them. Why should I not prove adventures? said Sir Launcelot
for that cause come I hither. Well, said she, thou seemest well to be a good
knight, and if thou dare meet with a good knight, I shall bring thee where is
the best knight, and the mightiest that ever thou found, so thou wilt tell me
what is thy name, and what knight thou art. Damosel, as for to tell thee my
name I take no great force; truly my name is Sir Launcelot du Lake. Sir, thou
beseemest well, here be adventures by that fall for thee, for hereby dwelleth a
knight that will not be overmatched for no man I know but ye overmatch him, and
his name is Sir Turquine. And, as I understand, he hath in his prison, of
Arthur’s court, good knights three score and four, that he hath won with
his own hands. But when ye have done that journey ye shall promise me as ye are
a true knight for to go with me, and to help me and other damosels that are
distressed daily with a false knight. All your intent, damosel, and desire I
will fulfil, so ye will bring me unto this knight. Now, fair knight, come on
your way; and so she brought him unto the ford and the tree where hung the
basin.

So Sir Launcelot let his horse drink, and then he beat on the basin with the
butt of his spear so hard with all his might till the bottom fell out, and long
he did so, but he saw nothing. Then he rode endlong the gates of that manor
nigh half-an-hour. And then was he ware of a great knight that drove an horse
afore him, and overthwart the horse there lay an armed knight bound. And ever
as they came near and near, Sir Launcelot thought he should know him. Then Sir
Launcelot was ware that it was Sir Gaheris, Gawaine’s brother, a knight
of the Table Round. Now, fair damosel, said Sir Launcelot, I see yonder cometh
a knight fast bounden that is a fellow of mine, and brother he is unto Sir
Gawaine. And at the first beginning I promise you, by the leave of God, to
rescue that knight; but if his master sit better in the saddle I shall deliver
all the prisoners that he hath out of danger, for I am sure he hath two
brethren of mine prisoners with him. By that time that either had seen other,
they gripped their spears unto them. Now, fair knight, said Sir Launcelot, put
that wounded knight off the horse, and let him rest awhile, and let us two
prove our strengths; for as it is informed me, thou doest and hast done great
despite and shame unto knights of the Round Table, and therefore now defend
thee. An thou be of the Table Round, said Turquine, I defy thee and all thy
fellowship. That is overmuch said, said Sir Launcelot.

CHAPTER VIII.
How Sir Launcelot and Sir Turquine
fought together.

And then they put their spears in the rests, and came together with their
horses as fast as they might run, and either smote other in midst of their
shields, that both their horses’ backs brast under them, and the knights
were both stonied. And as soon as they might avoid their horses, they took
their shields afore them, and drew out their swords, and came together eagerly,
and either gave other many strong strokes, for there might neither shields nor
harness hold their strokes. And so within a while they had both grimly wounds,
and bled passing grievously. Thus they fared two hours or more trasing and
rasing either other, where they might hit any bare place.

Then at the last they were breathless both, and stood leaning on their swords.
Now fellow, said Sir Turquine, hold thy hand a while, and tell me what I shall
ask thee. Say on. Then Turquine said, Thou art the biggest man that ever I met
withal, and the best breathed, and like one knight that I hate above all other
knights; so be it that thou be not he I will lightly accord with thee, and for
thy love I will deliver all the prisoners that I have, that is three score and
four, so thou wilt tell me thy name. And thou and I we will be fellows
together, and never to fail thee while that I live. It is well said, said Sir
Launcelot, but sithen it is so that I may have thy friendship, what knight is
he that thou so hatest above all other? Faithfully, said Sir Turquine, his name
is Sir Launcelot du Lake, for he slew my brother, Sir Carados, at the dolorous
tower, that was one of the best knights alive; and therefore him I except of
all knights, for may I once meet with him, the one of us shall make an end of
other, I make mine avow. And for Sir Launcelot’s sake I have slain an
hundred good knights, and as many I have maimed all utterly that they might
never after help themselves, and many have died in prison, and yet have I three
score and four, and all shall be delivered so thou wilt tell me thy name, so be
it that thou be not Sir Launcelot.

Now, see I well, said Sir Launcelot, that such a man I might be, I might have
peace, and such a man I might be, that there should be war mortal betwixt us.
And now, sir knight, at thy request I will that thou wit and know that I am
Launcelot du Lake, King Ban’s son of Benwick, and very knight of the
Table Round. And now I defy thee, and do thy best. Ah, said Turquine,
Launcelot, thou art unto me most welcome that ever was knight, for we shall
never depart till the one of us be dead. Then they hurtled together as two wild
bulls rushing and lashing with their shields and swords, that sometime they
fell both over their noses. Thus they fought still two hours and more, and
never would have rest, and Sir Turquine gave Sir Launcelot many wounds that all
the ground thereas they fought was all bespeckled with blood.

CHAPTER IX.
How Sir Turquine was slain, and how
Sir Launcelot bade Sir Gaheris deliver all the prisoners.

Then at the last Sir Turquine waxed faint, and gave somewhat aback, and bare
his shield low for weariness. That espied Sir Launcelot, and leapt upon him
fiercely and gat him by the beaver of his helmet, and plucked him down on his
knees, and anon he raced off his helm, and smote his neck in sunder. And when
Sir Launcelot had done this, he yode unto the damosel and said, Damosel, I am
ready to go with you where ye will have me, but I have no horse. Fair sir, said
she, take this wounded knight’s horse and send him into this manor, and
command him to deliver all the prisoners. So Sir Launcelot went unto Gaheris,
and prayed him not to be aggrieved for to lend him his horse. Nay, fair lord,
said Gaheris, I will that ye take my horse at your own commandment, for ye have
both saved me and my horse, and this day I say ye are the best knight in the
world, for ye have slain this day in my sight the mightiest man and the best
knight except you that ever I saw, and, fair sir, said Gaheris, I pray you tell
me your name. Sir, my name is Sir Launcelot du Lake, that ought to help you of
right for King Arthur’s sake, and in especial for my lord Sir
Gawaine’s sake, your own dear brother; and when that ye come within
yonder manor, I am sure ye shall find there many knights of the Round Table,
for I have seen many of their shields that I know on yonder tree. There is
Kay’s shield, and Sir Brandel’s shield, and Sir Marhaus’
shield, and Sir Galind’s shield, and Sir Brian de Listnois’ shield,
and Sir Aliduke’s shield, with many more that I am not now advised of,
and also my two brethren’s shields, Sir Ector de Maris and Sir Lionel;
wherefore I pray you greet them all from me, and say that I bid them take such
stuff there as they find, and that in any wise my brethren go unto the court
and abide me there till that I come, for by the feast of Pentecost I cast me to
be there, for as at this time I must ride with this damosel for to save my
promise.